《A Curse Upon the World [A Delving Progression Fantasy, Mystery and Exploration]》


 Prologue

    In a dark room, quiet as the stillness of the night, a laptop screen glowed dimly, illuminating the features of the young man whose fingers danced across the keyboard. The young man''s focused expression never left the screen as he typed furiously.


    [Emlyn hadn''t done much, but in the end, everything played to his advantage.


    Although he lost his job and sleeping place at the antique shop, what he gained in return was of higher value.


    He now had a supporter, the resources to become stronger, and most importantly, a foothold in the capital.


    Soon, he would be there¡ªin Sabel, the Academy of New Mages.


    Emlyn was excited, even euphoric, but he still had a whole year to go.


    He had no intention of wasting the opportunity.


    Closing his eyes, Emlyn looked at the silver moon in the dark sky. Slowly, a small smile crept across his lips.


    ¡®I deserve this,¡¯


    he murmured to himself before heading to the grand bed in his new room.]


    [End of Volume One]


    The young man looked at his computer screen calmly, rereading what he had written multiple times before nodding quietly to himself. ¡®This is good.¡¯


    The young man saved what he had written so far and then opened the webpage to the site where he published his works. He wasted no time and went straight to the author''s dashboard to publish the last chapter of the first volume of his novel ¡°Forever Unfinished.¡±


    The young man took a moment to think of a suitable title for the chapter. But soon it became clear to him, and he began writing it down.


    Chapter 88 - A New Life.


    The title was a reflection of the transformation in the main character Emlyn''s life. Even the young man felt the title was fitting. He liked to call this feeling the writer''s intuition, so he didn''t hesitate to publish the chapter under that title.


    Once again, he reviewed the chapter, but from the perspective of a reader on the platform. And once again, he nodded to himself in satisfaction. ¡®This is good.¡¯


    ...


    With the young man closing his laptop, he took his phone. It was late at night, past three in the morning. But before going to sleep, he spent some time on social media to catch up on the latest news from his favorite content creators.


    But the news that everyone was talking about was regarding the volcanic eruption in Iceland. A natural disaster had forced millions to take refuge outside their homes. There were many aerial videos of the disaster circulating, but the young man just quickly skipped past them. Generally, he felt numb and didn''t want to empathize with anyone. He knew it was wrong, but that was the nature of his world.


    After some time of mindless scrolling, the young man put his phone aside and finally went to sleep, at last.


    ...


    The young man opened his eyes wide, resisting the urge to close them again.


    ¡®A dream.¡¯


    He kept staring at the ceiling of his room for an indefinite period, lost in thought.


    With a lazy sigh, he reached out to grab his phone from under his pillow to check the time. It was nine-thirty in the morning, his typical wake-up time that refused to change even if he slept late.


    The second thing the young man checked on his phone was the status of his novel.


    <hr>


    Forever Unfinished


    - Total Views: 10,120


    - Average Views: 115


    - Followers: 14


    - Likes: 6


    - Ratings: 5


    - Reviews: 1


    <hr>


    ¡°A review? And a new rating?¡±


    The young man looked at his phone screen with excitement evident on his face. He nervously tapped on the section dedicated to ratings and reviews. As soon as the page loaded, the familiar screen appeared before him.


    His eyes, which had been filled with excitement moments before, widened in surprise.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± he muttered as he looked in disbelief at his phone screen.


    What was displayed on the screen were the number of ratings. There were five in total, just one more than yesterday. But what shocked him was that the new rating, unlike the four previous ones that were five stars, was only two and a half stars.


    ¡°This can''t be.¡±


    The young man felt his heart racing in his chest, generally because he felt wronged and targeted. In his anger, he pressed on the rating, but nothing happened. The platform where he published his novel did not allow the authors to see who rated their works. So, he was unable to get an explanation for such a low rating.


    ¡°This will hurt the future of the story. New readers will feel hesitant to read when they see the low rating.¡±


    ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡±


    The young man thought of a solution, but nothing came to mind. The only thing he thought of was deleting the novel and republishing it. But he felt hesitant. He felt as if he would be betraying those who read his novel and the four who rated it five stars.


    The young man sighed in frustration and helplessness. Just as he was about to exit the browser, he remembered the one review he received. He had been so busy thinking about the negative rating that he forgot about the review.


    ¡°But what if the review itself is from the person who gave the rating?¡±


    This was a significant possibility the young man did not deny, and it would greatly harm the future of his story.


    ¡°If that''s the case, I have no other choice but to delete the novel and republish it.¡±The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    He scrolled down to the bottom of the page where the single review was located. Ironically, the review itself had a two-and-a-half-star rating.


    ¡°At least I get an explanation.¡±


    Despite the calmness of his words, the young man''s heart was aching intensely from within.


    <hr>


    ASHEN OF ASHE


    reviewed on 06/10/2026 03:55:01 AM


    First Review / Do You Have What is Needed Mr Author?


    Reviewed at Chapter 88 - New Life


    Do You Have What is Needed Mr Author?


    You see Mr Author, to write is to provide a new perspective. in any other case, I''ll praise you for it. but not with this.


    I appreciate you so far, but you still very very lacking... you''re laking the thing i most need now Mr Author.


    I wished you were the one, but you''re not?.. maybe,.. maybe? Emlyn can do, but i myself failed... but no, i can''t trust any one other than myself.


    sorry to you Mr Author, we won''t see each other again.


    good luck with your laking writing,..


    Overall Score : 2.5


    <hr>


    ¡°There''s not much explanation.¡± The young man laughed darkly as he read the meaningless review, if it even held any meaning.


    He expected this Ashen of Ashe''s review would somehow justify the low rating. But all he got was a vague review, perhaps unrelated to the story, except for mentioning the main character''s name once. This review seemed personal and targeted.


    ¡°But who could it be? No one knows about my writing the novel.¡±


    The young man reread the review, hoping to find a hidden meaning he hadn''t noticed the first time. But the review remained as vague as it came... except for one thing.


    ¡°This person read until the last chapter, so why does their review say otherwise?¡±


    Lost in his thoughts, the young man didn''t notice the door to his room opening.


    ¡°Walid, breakfast is ready, get up, stop being so lazy.¡± The figure standing at the door spoke, pulling Walid out of his thoughts.


    He looked up from his phone towards the figure at his room door. ¡°Good morning, mom.¡±


    Walid''s mother nodded and left the door open.


    Walid turned his gaze back to his phone screen. With a helpless sigh, he exited the browser. He could delete the review, but the rating would remain. That was somehow worse than leaving the random review.


    ¡°Should I really just delete the novel and republish it?¡±


    Unbeknownst to him, his face held a deep scowl.


    ¡®This would be the third time I rewrite this novel.¡¯


    ¡°I am tired.¡±


    Walid put his phone aside and stared at the ceiling of his room with a vacant expression for a while. He felt he was just wasting his time. It had been his dream to become a writer, to be able to share his own language and be praised for it. But it was also what had taken away his smile and most of his expressions.


    ¡°It''s been five years now¡­¡±


    Walid sighed to push away his frustration. He covered his face with his hands to push away the scowl and regain his composure. His hands were very cold, but he didn''t move them away. He felt it suited him.


    Soon, Walid returned to his usual cool demeanor.


    ¡°No matter what it takes.¡±He reassured himself, renewing his determination.


    ¡®I am too far in now to turn back. I just have to move forward.¡¯


    ...


    With this thought, Walid got up from his bed and headed to the kitchen, where the sounds that disrupted the morning silence came from. His mother was already there, gave him a warm look, and returned to what she was doing.


    ¡°What did you bring?¡± Walid asked after looking at the bag on the table.


    ¡°The usual... and some fresh vegetables for our lunch and your siblings.¡±


    Walid tilted his head in confusion.


    ¡°But you always bring vegetables in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°I am tired, and I am old. I can''t go back and forth like this anymore.¡± His mother said in a dismissive tone, not taking her focus off the pot on the stove.


    Walid felt guilt pierce his heart in a way he never thought possible. It wasn''t that he didn''t see the signs; he just ignored them or commented on them lovingly as he always did. He looked at his beloved mother, whom he couldn''t understand no matter how hard he tried.


    ¡°Mom, why have you never asked me to go out and look for a job? All my friends'' mothers are not as lenient as you. Why are you different?¡± Trying to hide his guilt, Walid asked the question he couldn''t help but ask.


    His mother looked at him with a dismissive smile, as if his words themselves were foolish in meaning. ¡°You''re talking as if you''re thirty years old, you''re still young, barely twenty-four. And I''m not lenient; I just don''t want to stand between you and this vague dream of yours. Be careful, if you''re just fooling me and wasting your time playing on that phone, I won''t talk to you again.¡±


    For the first time, Walid''s expression changed to a genuine smile.


    ¡°I wouldn''t dare, and I''m not wasting my time.¡±


    ¡®Or at least that''s what I like to think.¡¯


    Nevertheless, five years have passed, and what has changed?


    ...


    Unusually, Walid decided not to write anything for the day and took a day off. This decision came after he decided against deleting his novel and republishing it. One negative review did not fully determine the quality of his writing when there were four others who thought otherwise.


    With that, Walid spent his day playing video games on his laptop, a hobby he had almost forgotten since the day he decided to chase his dream of being a writer.


    Time passed quickly, and when Walid checked his phone, it was already nine at night.


    ¡°Why not take a walk.¡±


    With that in mind, he informed his mother. His mother gave him some money to get some supplies from the supermarket. Something Walid was used to, so he didn''t mind all that much.


    He changed into something more suitable for going out and left the house.


    The weather was cold as usual, the cold breeze seeping through the thin fabric of his clothes. Walid shivered but didn''t mind the feeling. Somehow, the cold made him feel comfortable and calm. One of the reasons he loved night walks.


    The streets were empty, much to his liking. Only occasional passing cars.


    After a few minutes, the neighborhood supermarket was within sight. Walid crossed the street toward it, not sparing a second glance at the group of teenagers with their decorated cars and rowdy behavior in the parking lot in front of the supermarket.


    But life wasn''t perfect.


    Being alone, and his shy, almost aloof demeanor caught the attention of the group of teenagers. So they decided to cut off his path.


    ¡°What do we have here, haven''t seen you around before... Hey Mark, do you know who this skinny little kitten is?¡±


    ¡°Come on Ethan, don''t call him that, he might scratch you with his little claws haha¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on guys, leave the man alone, look at his face¡­¡±


    The laughter and insults continued for a while, but Walid''s calm and cold demeanor soon put an end to the show. The one called Ethan got to the point. ¡°You see, little man, we need some money. Jackie here wants to go to college or whatever, and we''re raising donations for him because we''re good friends... So be the nice guy we want you to be and donate everything you have.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I have a dream, and I need money for cigarett... I mean notebooks.¡±


    The group laughed again, but they were discreetly forming a circle around Walid to trap him. They didn''t expect him to willingly give them the money, so they were ready for violence, thinking he was an easy target. And in some way, he was.


    Walid took out all his belongings, his phone, his ear buds, and all the money his mother gave him. It wasn''t that he was afraid of the group of teenagers, but Walid valued his life. He wouldn''t fight a group of drunk teenagers just for material belongings he could replace. Who knew what they would do in their intoxication and recklessness?


    So he handed his belongings to the teenager Ethan who stepped forward to claim them. The teenager inspected them and opened a path for him to leave the circle.


    Walid left without looking back. He no longer had a reason to enter the supermarket without money. So he just left.


    ...


    ¡°I don''t like this. This isn''t how things should go.¡± Said the teenager named Mark as he sat back on his red car.


    ¡°Don''t be a coward. We usually don''t get a phone. Even though it''s cheap, we can resell it for a decent price.¡±


    ¡°There''s still something wrong with that guy. What if he reports us. We have his phone now, it would be easy for him to get us in trouble.¡±


    The group tensed at the realization, and everyone started coming up with random theories about Walid, who had already left their sight.


    ¡°Calm down, guys.¡± Yelled the teenager who first blocked Walid''s path.


    ¡°Even though I think that fool is just a coward, Mark is the smart of us, he might be right... I think we should do something.¡±


    ¡°Like what¡±


    ¡°That''s the question!.. Why not teach him a little lesson, plant some fear in him. And just to be safe, guys, we''ll return his phone ¨C our way.¡±


    The group started laughing hysterically. No one understood what was in their leader Ethan''s mind, but they loved his words. And as he explained his plan, their laughter turned into something closer to madness.


    With the group of teenagers regaining their relative composure, they got into their cars and followed Walid, tracing his path.


    Not even three minutes passed before they spotted him walking alone in the quiet of night.


    As Ethan was about to honk the car horn, following his friends example to scare Walid, the phone he took from him started ringing. Ethan looked at the phone, surprised to see that the caller was under the name "Mom."


    Something deep stirred inside Ethan, making him not honk in time.


    ¡°WATCH OUT!!!¡±


    As he lifted his head, his car hit Walid directly, sending him flying a few meters ahead. Even though Ethan slammed on the brakes, it was already too late.


    The group of teenagers cars stopped around the fallen Walid. They all got out to look at his motionless body, except for Ethan. He just stayed in his car, his eyes staring at Walid''s body, which was slowly starting to bleed.


    With a trembling hand, Ethan lifted the phone in his hand.


    It was still ringing.


    The same name displayed prominently.


    It soon dawned on him.


    Ethan''s expression turned to one of horror as he looked at the name on the phone.


    A small tear made its way down his cheek.


    ¡°Mom¡­ I''m sorry!¡±

 Chapter One — Deon V. Eirenios [1]

    Walid''s eyes suddenly opened, as the sharp, persistent pain caused his head to jerk back. His whole body trembled, as he became fully awake, no trace of drowsiness in his mind.


    ¡®I... am alive!¡¯


    But the pain in his head continued, preventing him from getting up from his bed.


    ¡®Where?..¡¯


    The first thing Walid saw was a distant white marble ceiling with a chandelier that illuminated the surrounding area with a faint white light.


    ¡®A hospital?¡¯ That was his first thought, but he quickly dismissed it as he took a good look at his surroundings.


    The room was astonishingly spacious, with two entire walls serving only as shelves for a vast collection of carefully arranged books. On the third wall, there were closed glass windows with red curtains adorned with intricate patterns. Each window was more than twice Walid''s height, something that left his mouth agape. On the fourth wall, opposite the large bed he was lying on, there was a fireplace large enough to heat an entire house, though it was currently unlit. On either side of the fireplace, two long swords were hung, reflecting the little light that penetrated the closed curtains. The swords looked astonishingly real.


    ¡®Where the hell am I?!¡¯


    By now, it was clear to Walid that he wasn''t in a hospital. In fact, it seemed more like the bedroom of someone incredibly wealthy, just 100 years back.


    ¡°I need to get out of here¡­¡±


    ¡°Ugh..!¡± As Walid tried to get up from his bed, his already aching head only hurt more, forcing him to hold it between his hands. ¡°Why... It hurt so much?!¡±


    ¡®Of course, it would hurt; I got run over by a group of reckless kids... damn them!¡¯


    Remembering the events, Walid couldn''t help but curse in anger.


    ¡®Avoid trouble I thought!¡¯The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Walid released his head from his hands as soon as he felt better.


    ¡°At least, I''m alive.¡±


    The image of his mother and siblings appeared in his mind, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°I''m alive!¡±


    ¡®Now, I just need to understand where I am?¡¯


    The place was definitely not a hospital.


    ...


    Walid tried to get up from the bed, knowing that the previous sharp pain in his head¡ªthough not completely gone¡ªwas now manageable. But the second his feet touched the carpeted floor, a light knocking sound came from the door of the room on the far side of the bed, to the right of the fireplace.


    Walid looked at the door with hope in his eyes.


    ¡°Finally¡­¡±


    ¡°Baby Brother, can I come in?¡± The melodic voice reached Walid''s ears, and he quickly got up to open the door, thinking it was his sister.


    He reached the door handle, twisted it, and opened the door wide, a broad smile spreading across his face.


    But the smile didn''t last long.


    It disappeared the moment Walid took a look at the ¡®strange¡¯ girl standing in front of him.


    He took a few steps back in horror.


    With each passing second, his face lost all its expressions and paled at an alarming rate.


    The strange girl noticed his condition and approached him with a worried expression.


    ¡°Baby Brother, are you... okay?¡±


    Somehow, her expression carried some hidden pity.


    Walid''s eyes began to move violently, refusing to settle as the girl spoke.


    He was in denial.


    And he had every right to be.


    He continued to retreat until his back, now drenched in sweat, faced the room''s wall.


    There was no more room for him to escape.


    ¡°Baby Brother, you''re scaring me!¡± The strange girl shouted at him, who was pressed against the wall in what seemed like uncontrollable fear.


    ¡°Why are you acting like this?¡± She asked with another desperate cry.


    But Walid didn''t answer.


    He was still in denial.


    The thought that crossed his mind was so ridiculous that he didn''t dare to ask. But he had to ask, he had to be wrong, he was just in some strange role-playing hospital. That could be something! A very expensive way to treat patients. It must be!


    Walid took a deep breath as he looked at the strange girl in front of him, who was cautiously approaching him.


    ¡°...Your name?¡± He asked, in a somewhat desperate voice.


    The girl stopped, her gray obsidian eyes filled with great concern as she looked at him. ¡°Baby Brother, it''s me, what''s happening to you?..¡±


    ¡°Say your name... please!¡± Walid asked again, the desperation deepening in his tone.


    ¡°It''s... it''s... V! It''s me, Viera!¡±


    Walid pressed on his shirt where his heart was supposed to be as he waited for the strange girl to mutter her full name.


    ¡°Vierenna V. Eirenios!¡±


    The second Walid heard the name, his head began to throb violently, bringing unbearable pain.


    This time, he didn''t try to endure it.


    He just let it take his consciousness away¡ª perhaps for good!

 Chapter Two — Deon V. Eirenios [2]

    For the second time in one day, Walid''s eyes suddenly opened, as the sharp, persistent pain caused his head to jerk back. His whole body trembled, as he became fully awake, no trace of drowsiness in his mind.


    ¡°A dream... just a dream!¡±


    But the pain in his head continued, preventing him from..?


    ¡®Where?..¡¯


    Which, ironically enough, was the carpeted floor¡ªnot the bed.


    A feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu touched Walid¡¯s senses, so he tried to move his head, which felt stuck between some¡ªthing.


    As he looked to the side... The first thing Walid saw was the figure of a young girl with her alien beauty. Her gray obsidian eyes and long strands of white hair caressed her sad facial expressions.


    Walid tried to lift his head from her lap, but her hands firmly held his head, refusing to let go. It left him in an awkward position.


    ¡°You are awake, thank your soul!¡± Vierenna commented, looking at Walid, who stared at her with an expressionless face while repeating the word ''dream'' like a broken record.


    ¡°A dream? What are you talking about?..¡±


    Finally, she let go of Walid''s head when he ceased his struggles. But Walid didn¡¯t make any effort to get up, which prompted Vierenna to call him again, gently caressing his cheek with her pale, delicate hand. ¡°Baby Brother?!..¡±


    As Walid snapped out of his zone-out state, he lifted his head from Vierenna''s lap, but he didn¡¯t look her in the eyes. He just bowed his head down in despair and disbelief.


    There was no room for denial now.


    Nonetheless, his stomach churned in rejection.


    ¡°I just had a strange dream.¡± That was all Walid said to Vierenna in a barely audible voice.


    She seemed to understand something Walid himself struggled to grasp.


    ¡°I know what father said, but I don¡¯t think he meant it. Even if he did, you don¡¯t have to worry because I¡¯m here.¡± She said in a reassuring tone. The texture of her voice somehow calmed his thoughts enough to regain some composure.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Walid said, his voice still faint, as he couldn¡¯t muster the strength to speak loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for snapping at you before... I¡¯m really sorry.¡± Walid apologized for something he didn¡¯t understand, but it was a logical thing to do until he figured out his current situation.


    Vierenna shook her head with a heart-warming smile on her face. ¡°It''s okay... I understand, and you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. You¡¯ll be just fine.¡±Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She stood up from the carpeted floor and held Walid¡¯s hands to pull him up. ¡°I¡¯ve taken waking you up every morning as a routine since mother¡¯s passing. You can imagine my shock when you started asking for my name out of thin air.¡±


    ¡°But with yesterday''s events, and father snapping at you... well¡­¡± She bowed her head slightly while still holding Walid¡¯s hands.


    ¡°But I stood up to him, it¡¯s not his right to yell at you for something you were born with.¡± She said with a proud expression, her gray obsidian eyes locked with his.


    Walid remained silent the whole time. He didn¡¯t want to say anything that might reveal he wasn¡¯t the person she thought he was. So, he just absent-mindedly nodded to all of Vierenna¡¯s words.


    Vierenna seemed to notice his behavior, so she released his hands and took a step back.


    ¡°You¡¯re still in your night clothes, and... breakfast is ready. I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs.¡±


    She made her way to the door, as sad expression evident on her face.


    Walid didn¡¯t say anything, he just watched her bowed back as she walked steadily toward the rooms exit, which was left wide open.


    Remembering his situation, Walid called out to the girl before she exited the door, his dead tone refusing to change. ¡°Can you wait for me by the door?..¡±


    Vierenna turned to look at Walid and then nodded with a smile. He couldn¡¯t call her ''sister'' either, his heart didn¡¯t allow him to do so.


    ¡°Until I change and we go together.¡±


    The reason for Walid''s strange request was because he still didn¡¯t know where he was. Although he had solved a bit of the mystery he found himself in, there were still many unknowns left for him. The simplest, ironically enough, was the ¡®downstairs¡¯ Vierenna mentioned.


    Vierenna nodded again and left, closing the door behind her. She didn¡¯t forget to flash a smile in his direction before closing the door completely.


    Walid stood still in his previous spot, his eyes still fixed on the closed door. He looked around the room, searching for a place to change clothes, if there even was one.


    Thanks to the room''s organization, it was easy for him to spot the gap in the shape of a door with a red curtain covering it.


    With trembling steps, Walid moved towards the gap.


    His goal was clear.


    If what was behind the curtain was a changing room, there should be a mirror inside.


    Walid tried to hold on to the thin thread of hope he had, but he knew already that the end of the thread had been cut a long time ago, or led to nothing at best. But either way, he still wanted to see for himself.


    With that in mind, He pulled the red curtain aside and entered the changing room.


    Walid didn''t pay much attention to the room itself as his eyes were drawn to the full-body mirror on the far side of the changing room.


    To his relief, the mirror wasn¡¯t facing him.


    But soon, that relief was destined to be shattered.


    With trembling steps and a heavy heart, Walid took his first steps towards the mirror. Each step closer to the mirror pushed his hope and mind further away from the reality he didn¡¯t want to face.


    Upon reaching it, the indifference he had built to protect himself shattered like thin glass on the side of the street. Walid didn¡¯t have the strength to collapse to the ground or to remain standing, but somehow, his legs kept his balance despite his minimal control over his body.


    ¡®This can¡¯t be!..¡¯


    ¡®This can¡¯t be true!..¡¯


    ¡®It shouldn¡¯t be!..¡¯


    Walid¡¯s thoughts were chaotic, but it didn¡¯t prevent him from recognizing the reflection in the mirror before him.


    Dark, messy black hair reaching the shoulders like moving shadows threatening defiance and chaos. Wide violet eyes with intricate patterns on their spherical surface like fragments of twilight enveloped in sickly light. Pale, sickly white skin, like an untouched canvas reflecting light with cold elegance. And other details of a character supposed to exist only as words on paper.


    Walid just stared at the reflection, unwilling to mentally acknowledge the reflection that wasn¡¯t his.


    But his ears heard the words he didn¡¯t want to speak.


    ¡°Deon V. Eirenios.¡±


    And it was him speaking, even though he didn¡¯t know it and didn¡¯t acknowledge it.


    Despite that, what choice did he have?

 Chapter Three — Deon V. Eirenios [3]

    For what felt like an eternity, Walid was still staring at the reflection.


    Although he tried to push his mind to reject what his eyes were seeing, his mind had more sense than he did.


    ¡®How can this be possible?.. This makes no sense?..¡¯


    But the truth was once again in front of him.


    ¡®This character design?.. It''s Deon from my ¡°Forever Unfinished¡±!¡¯


    Although the character Deon wouldn''t appear until the second volume¡ªwhich Walid hadn¡¯t written yet¡ªhis character outline was there as the first main antagonist that the protagonist Emlyn would face in his first year at the academy.


    So, Walid only had an idea of Deon and a preliminary sketch of him. But what made him certain that the reflection in the mirror was Deon was the presence of the sister character Vierenna.


    Vierenna is a character of firm importance in the story, so Walid was familiar with her the moment he saw her. Everything about her was the way Walid had written, or would have written at least. From her appearance, way of speaking, expressions, care for her Brother, and every little detail...


    Finally, Walid''s feet lost balance, causing him to step back a few steps. The shock still evident on his pale face.


    ¡°What happened in the world?..¡±


    ¡®Did I really die from that group of¡­¡¯


    ¡®Car accident???¡¯


    ¡®But no... Noo!.¡¯


    ¡®Reincarnation?.. That can''t be.. right?¡¯


    ¡®Why?!¡¯


    Walid lost control over his thoughts as they came out in disjointed fragments of questions and memories trying to make sense of what his eyes were witnessing.


    ¡®Is this how everything I worked for will end?¡¯


    He remembered himself, his small family, his dream, his diligence, his failures, and his perseverance in trying to build something that mattered to him.


    Walid remembered again his mother and her support for him throughout the five years since he first voiced his dream and his intention to pursue it.


    Beyond that, Walid didn¡¯t have many memories, and he didn¡¯t need more than that. Just his dream and his mutual love with his family were enough.


    He wasn¡¯t perfect, but he sought it like any other human.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    And now, all of that was gone.


    ¡°Did I really die?¡±


    Walid asked the reflection in front of him, but the reflection of Deon¡¯s character.. was just a reflection of what Walid himself was doing.


    But somehow, Walid saw an answer in the reflection.


    ¡®So this is how it ends.¡¯


    ¡®This is the end. No dream, no family, no nothing.¡¯


    Walid closed his eyes and sat on the red-carpeted floor. Although he still had more questions, he didn¡¯t bother trying to answer them.


    He was tired.


    For a long time now, he had been tired.


    But at that time, he couldn¡¯t give up, why?.. the most important person in his life relied on him and trusted him and his dream.


    But now,


    he had nothing left.


    There was no need for him anymore to feel that deep despair accompanying high expectations.


    He was truly alone now.


    He could give up now.


    Those who were destined to succeed will succeed; those who weren''t, won''t.


    Walid belonged to the latter. No matter how desperately he tried, he couldn¡¯t succeed. The only thing he got was despair. And now, he could easily rid himself of his despair...


    He just had to give in to it and stop once and for all.


    But...


    Could Walid, who thrived in moments of despair and fed on them to grow, give up now, at this point?


    Walid, who had everything he needed, would have said no, a hard no.


    But... again!


    What is the answer of Walid who lost everything?


    ¡°Baby Brother?..¡± A faint nostalgic voice entered Walid''s ears. He knew to whom it belonged, but he did nothing to answer.


    He remained in his place, looking as desperate as he came.


    ¡°Oh, Deon!..¡± Vierenna entered Deon''s changing room, knelt beside him, and hugged him tightly.


    Walid didn¡¯t resist her hug or even move. He looked like a lifeless corpse as the same question kept echoing in the back of his head.


    ¡®What is the answer of Walid who lost everything?¡¯


    Vierenna began to pat Walid''s head as she spoke. ¡°Just because you''re a Cursed Magician, it doesn''t make you talentless or not my Brother. Father''s reaction was... bad, but you know how he''s become since mother¡¯s passing.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get what you dreamed of, but you got something. Something of your own, and you should appreciate who you are, Baby Brother.¡±


    ¡°You may feel hopeless and abandoned now, but you should look at the opportunities you can create with your own hands. Trust that I will always support you... If the family really abandons you, I will be the first to step out the door, by your side¡­¡±


    Vierenna brushed her silky white hair back nervously. She paused for a moment, searching for the right words to say, but nothing came to mind. ¡°I''m bad at this¡­¡±


    ¡°You''re good enough.¡± Walid said, then pushed himself out of Vierenna¡¯s embrace to sit upright.


    He looked at the innocent girl before him. ¡°Thank you, I... I knew the answer, it was always with me. I''m just.. too tired... to think, or to do anything, really.¡±


    Vierenna extended her hand to pat Walid''s head. She smiled, but her smile was clearly fake. ¡°I know you''re not that weak. You will do great things. I can see it.¡±


    ¡°You just think that. The truth is, I am so weak that I can¡¯t give up.¡±


    The girl tilted her head to the side, confused.


    ¡°That, makes no sense. But it suits you, you don¡¯t make no sense yourself.¡±


    Walid didn¡¯t say anything in response to the girl''s accusation, but he pondered the truth in it. He really didn¡¯t make any sense. Neither himself nor his situation. But that¡¯s a mystery that would be left unanswered... for now.


    Walid stood up from his seated position and this time extended his hand to Vierenna to help her up.


    The girl took his hand with a smile and relied on him to bear her weight. Walid was up to the task; and as the girl stood beside him, Walid tasked her with the duty of choosing his clothes. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, you can choose my clothes as a token of thanks.¡±


    Vierenna opened her mouth like a fish out of water.


    Seeing the scene before him, Walid felt he made a mistake.


    But quickly and steadily, a terrifying smile formed on her face, glowing with a strange light.


    Walid began to regret his decision upon witnessing the smile, but it was too late for him to back out now.

 Chapter Four — Deon V. Eirenios [4]

    Walid took the pieces of black clothing that Vierenna had chosen for him to wear and began putting them on, piece by piece. His movements were precise for someone whose focus was entirely elsewhere.


    ¡®I know very little about Deon.¡¯


    Although Deon''s character was supposed to be the first main antagonist the main character - Emlyn - would face, this did not mean that Walid''s writing of him was in the finest details.


    In fact, in his novel ¡°Forever Unfinished,¡± Walid had not yet written a story or attributes for the character Deon, just a name and a face. One of the reasons he recognized him in the mirror, albeit faintly.


    This means that Walid was and still is unfamiliar with the person who was in his body. Whether his personality, way of thinking, upbringing environment, nothing really.


    And this ignorance spread even to the place Walid thought he was in now.


    The capital of the Macezar Empire - Zeleshyre.


    Walid reached this conclusion easily.


    True, he wasn¡¯t very familiar with Deon, but the opposite was true for Vierenna as she was an important character in his novel''s events. Walid knew a lot about her, but not everything. And those small details are what show the difference.


    One of Walid''s current self - asigned tasks was uncovering those small details. He simply did not know the things he didn¡¯t know. Although he knew little, he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be reckless. Being reckless is just a well deserved tragedy.


    One thing Walid was sure of was that the timeframe accompanying his entry into Deon''s body was after the events of the first volume of his novel. Why do you say?.. Because Deon and the main character are the same age. Also Vierenna mentioned something about Deon becoming a curse magician now. This can only mean that the body¡¯s owner had already undergone the awakening ceremony.


    ¡®I had only written the first volume, which takes place in the western borders of the Macezar Empire, I was planning to have a one-year time skip and move directly to the second volume set in the imperial capital, Zeleshyre.¡¯


    ¡®I am likely somewhere in that year between the events of the first and second volumes.¡¯


    Walid sighed as he looked at his fully dressed reflection.


    ¡®I''ll ask Vierenna at the breakfast table and verify for myself.¡¯


    With that in mind, Walid gathered his final thoughts and proceeded to leave the changing room to the expanse of his new room, where he was met by Vierenna¡¯s eager gaze.


    ...


    ¡°You didn''t comb your hair!¡± Vierenna stood up hurriedly, her previous smile disappearing into something of expected disappointment.


    Under her stern gaze, Walid combed his hair to the sides with his hands and tried to lighten the mood with a smile, but what came out was just a fake imitation without any characteristics of any kind of smile.


    Vierenna¡¯s body shuddered slightly at the terrifying smile, but she controlled herself and sighed in helplessness.


    ¡°Come here.¡± She gestured to Walid with her hand, her gaze, and body language appearing commanding, not to be refused.


    Walid, nervously and anxiously, walked towards her standing place beside the bed. He didn¡¯t break eye contact when he stood in front of her.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    In a swift, smooth motion, Vierenna placed both hands on Walid¡¯s shoulders and forcibly sat him down on the bed.


    ¡°If you resist, you¡¯ll bear the consequences.¡± Her voice, despite its softness, carried an undeniable coldness. It made the base of his spine shiver.


    ¡®Did I do something wrong?!¡¯


    But contrary to his dark thoughts, Vierenna climbed onto the bed to sit behind his back. She began combing his hair with her delicate fingers. Her movements were like a gentle breeze passing through the strands of his messy black hair. Her touch eased the tension in the veins of his head with gentle care.


    Walid found himself completely relaxed under her tender mercy. He closed his eyes and relaxed his muscles.


    ¡°Thank you, I needed this.¡± He said in a faint, warm voice.


    ¡°Anytime, for my Baby Brother.¡±


    In the midst of the silence and relative comfort of the moment, Walid found his thoughts drifting again to dark places. Not needing this now, he decided to ask about one of his safe curiosities. ¡°Why Baby Brother?¡±


    From the first word exchanged between Walid and Vierenna, she had only called him by his name once - well, the body¡¯s name. She continued to use ¡®Baby Brother.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, this is a first. I guess the days of pretending to ignore it didn¡¯t yield the desired result heheh¡­¡± She laughed cheerfully.


    ¡°For me, I found it very cute. Every time I call you Baby Brother, you make that face, and every time you try to hide it from me with all your might¡­¡± She pinched his cheek. ¡°To answer your question, I call you Baby Brother because it''s cute, and you made it so. So suffer the consequences, Baby Brother.¡±


    Walid didn¡¯t understand much of Vierenna¡¯s words, but he knew her words were directed at her Brother Deon, not him. But he continued to ask anyway. ¡°Can¡¯t you call me by my name like a normal person... or like a normal sister?¡±


    ¡°This is the breaking point, huh... Let me think.. hmm¡­¡± Vierenna hummed to herself, her finger movements slowed.


    Before Walid could point that out, she gripped his scalp tightly and pushed her face over his shoulder from behind to meet his gaze, her eyes burning with a strange light.


    ¡°No... and never to the end of time. You are my Baby Brother, and no one will change that, not even you.¡± She said intensely as if her words were unchangeable.


    But Walid knew better.


    ¡®The truth will.¡¯


    She let go of her grip on his scalp, and made a startled motion. ¡°Oh no... I messed up your hair.¡±


    Suddenly, she pulled his hair back to meet her gaze from below, her angry expression towering over him. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t distracted me with your questions, I wouldn¡¯t have messed it up. It''s your fault.¡±


    ¡®What a strange girl.¡¯


    As she began to let go of his hair, she grabbed it again tightly and pulled it back until he fell into her lap.


    ¡°And what did you mean by ¡®like a normal sister?¡¯¡± She said the last word in imitation of his voice, with some exaggerated body language.


    From her gaze down on him, Walid knew she wouldn¡¯t let him go without an answer, so he made one up, already regretting speaking in the first place. ¡°I meant, that you are special. No disagreement there.¡±


    The smile Walid expected didn¡¯t come. Instead, her grip tightened, and his head sank deeper into her lap.


    ¡®What kind of situation is this?¡¯


    ¡°Elaborate.¡± She said, unconvinced.


    Walid, against his better judgment, suppressed his pride and began to fill the strange girl, who he was sitting on her lap in an awkward position.


    ¡°You are considerate, kind, and..and.. the other obvious things.¡±


    That was all he could think of. He wasn¡¯t about to say the things he knew about her crazy personality from his prints of her in his novel.


    Vierenna shook her head, her gaze growing angrier and colder.


    Walid felt the chill creeping along his spine, and from the sheer terror he felt, he began to speak nonstop, his eyes closed and his body trembling. ¡°Emotional, patient, brave, stylish, elegant, strong, agile, friendly, cultured, wise, intelligent, kind, playful, tender, beautiful, radiant, delicate¡­¡±


    Walid''s words were halted by the hand that closed his mouth.


    He opened his eyes and found Vierenna smiling at him with an embarrassed and gentle smile...


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard, was it. It''s liberating to be honest and say what''s in your heart from time to time, Baby Brother.¡±


    But all Walid felt was terror.


    ¡®Crazy!¡¯


    Walid helped himself sit back up to his previous position when he was free from her grasp.


    ¡°We should head for breakfast.¡± He said and tried to get up to escape her.


    But his efforts were in vain, despite her loosening her grip on his head, he was still under her mercy. She pulled him back as she hugged his head, a playful smile decorating her expression as if all his intentions were known to her.


    ¡°Where to, Baby Brother. We still haven¡¯t fixed what needs to be fixed, or.. perhaps,.. you didn¡¯t mean what you said about me just now?¡±


    She tightened her grip around his head and pulled him closer to her. Her smile deepened as if challenging him to say otherwise.


    ¡°.....¡±


    Walid remained silent.


    She nodded at that as if her expectation could never be anything more than just¡­ expectation.


    Walid felt helpless under her gaze, he felt like a doll to the girl,..


    A doll with very little freedom.

 Chapter Five — The Answer of Someone Who Lost Everything [1]

    At a wide breakfast table, two figures sat side by side, eating their food in silence.


    The first figure, a girl with shiny white hair under the morning sun and gray obsidian eyes, only ate a variety of vegetable bread and drank red tea from her cup decorated with intricate silver patterns. From time to time, the girl would cast a curious sideways glance at the person next to her.


    There, sat a boy with neatly combed raven-black hair to the sides, shoulder-length, and dull violet eyes. Despite the variety of food, the boy only ate fruit and washed it down with fresh orange juice.


    The longer Vierenna watched her brother Deon, the more her curiosity turned to worry. Her brother had been in this state since that day three months ago.


    The awakening ritual...


    A sign of hope and change in every person''s life. But this sign of hope was the reason her little brother was lost.


    Since that day, he had not been the same...


    Or at least her memory of him...


    Deon, three months ago, was always trying to pick fights with her out of his excitement for his own awakening. Vierenna didn¡¯t want to encourage his actions, but what were her other options given that he would never accept refusal.


    So from time to time, she would spar with him and teach him some sword tricks.


    Being the second-born of House Eirenios, it was expected that he would gain talent in both the sword and elemental magic.


    And that did happen,.. partially.


    But not in the expected or usual way things went.


    Every noble house in the Macizar Empire extracts and retains the dead mana of the main bloodline members of the house after their death. That dead mana is re-injected into the younger generation members during their awakening rituals to ensure a prosperous future for their houses.


    Vierenna, in her awakening ritual, was injected with the dead mana of her great-grandfather, her mother''s bloodline. As usual, she received high talent in both the sword and elemental magic, along with an extreme talent, which was seen as latent talent.


    As for Deon, he was also supposed to receive the dead mana of their great-grandfather from their father''s side. But,.. that didn¡¯t happen. Mainly due to their mother''s intervention in defiance of tradition.


    She said, her son would receive no mana other than hers!


    No one understood her words at the time. But soon they learned, that it was her way of announcing her chronic illness...


    Mana decay...


    A severe condition¡ªif calling it an illness was appropriate, where an individual''s mana rebels against its owner and consumes all the progress the owner has made until nothing remains but an empty corpse, neither fully dead nor fully alive.


    So mainly, what mother¡ªViktoria de Avila was asking for, was death for the sake of her son Deon.


    Deon, at her own request, remained ignorant of everything happening to his own mother. And the worst part was, that all the main family members blamed him for Viktoria''s death.


    During that time, he didn¡¯t understand the hatred and disdain he received from the moment of the mother''s announcement. Especially from his own father.


    ¡®And I did the same,.. for a while.¡¯Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Vierenna was and would always be ashamed of how she treated her Baby Brother. She also blamed him for her mother''s decision, but watching him from afar in his sorrow and loneliness, she felt guilt eating her from the inside. But despite that, she couldn¡¯t approach him... for one reason!


    ...She felt jealousy.


    Why Deon and not me?


    Vierenna wasn¡¯t ashamed of that, she went and asked her mother on her deathbed, directly. The conversation she had with her mother at that time, she would never forget. As it changed her thinking completely.


    To say that her feelings of jealousy had disappeared would be a lie. But Vierenna understood a little why Deon and not her. And so, she began to approach him.


    In their entire family, Deon had only his mother and Vierenna. But that was destined to change, which was the way of life.


    Their mother died, and Deon became more hated.


    Some main family members even discussed bypassing Viktoria''s request under the pretext of preserving Tradition as were. Something they never dared in her life. But Vierenna stood up to them and reminded them of their prior agreement. She even threatened to report their disgraceful actions to the De Avila household. She stood up for her brother, and she was proud of that.


    Everything went as the mother requested, and Deon received his mother''s dead mana without his knowledge.


    Everyone expected he would gain primary talent in the sword, followed by talent in ice elemental magic, and a side extreme talent in illusion magic,.. just like his mother.


    But.. to everyone''s surprise!


    Deon received only one of his mother''s talents.


    Primary talent in the sword.


    And instead of ice elemental magic or rare illusion magic, Deon had a high affinity with curse magic as a primary extreme talent as well.


    From anyone else''s perspective, Deon should be seen as a sought-after talent anywhere. But in the eyes of the family members,.. he was a waste. And they made sure their voices were heard.


    A curse magician in no Eirenios, they said.


    With words like those, Deon was no longer his enthusiastic and proud self. And his hatred turned towards himself and his talents.


    Vierenna watched everything, but she wasn''t able to help. She knew the truth might help, but she also promised her mother to keep it a secret, and she didn¡¯t intend to break her promise.


    So all she could do was be there, beside her Baby brother.


    And for three months now, she remained helpless and unable to help.


    ...


    A faint sigh came from Vierenna''s side.


    She turned her head to find Deon staring out the window to the garden below, ignoring his food. She looked through the window to see what was so interesting that it took her brother''s focus. But the garden was empty.


    ¡°What is so interesting?¡± In her curiosity, she asked Deon with a slight frown. She wanted to know.


    Deon focused on her and answered indifferently. ¡°Just, I don¡¯t know, the garden is beautiful, I guess.¡±


    Vierenna opened her eyes in shock, looking at her brother as if he were a stranger. But inside, she was pleasantly surprised, she called that an improvement.


    As she prepared to say something, Deon spoke again, his gaze at her carrying caution and hidden fear. ¡°Of course, you are beautiful yourself, but, the garden is a garden... and you are more beautiful¡­¡±


    Vierenna smiled a wicked smile. Deon''s current look at her was the result of forcing herself on him. In short explanation, Deon didn¡¯t want to see her either in his depression. And Vierenna''s solution was gentle violence¡ª as she liked to call it. And it worked, albeit with side effects.


    Vierenna''s smile widened, while Deon''s face paled. He began to push himself away from her slowly, but she grabbed his cheeks with her hand. She wouldn¡¯t make the mistake of pulling his hair again.


    ¡°Is that how you think of your sister?.. if you love me just say you do.¡± She pretended to think, while looking at Deon''s face as it gradually lost its color. ¡°I will give you the honor of taking this lady for a walk in the garden. I would say I would look more beautiful under the sunlight on my beautiful skin.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    Deon remained silent.


    ¡°hmm... Do you perhaps? think otherwise.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    Deon swallowed, but he remained silent.


    Vierenna was puzzled by her brother''s silence, as she was about to speak again. Deon pointed to her hand that held his face covering his mouth.


    ¡°Oh, this is embarrassing¡­¡± She said, but her expression remained unchangeable¡ªexaggerated smile.


    Slowly, Vierenna loosened her hand allowing Deon to take a deep breath. But she didn¡¯t let go of his cheeks that had turned red.


    ¡°I¡ª agree.. what you said..!¡±


    ¡°Oh... is that so. You think I would look beautiful only under the sunlight. Are you saying I don¡¯t look beautiful now?.. or you¡­¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful at every moment and time, you are beautiful no matter what you do, just... it would be an honor for me to accompany you to the garden.¡±


    Every word of his was followed by a deep breath as if he were dealing with a bomb about to explode.


    ¡®I guess I won¡¯t make it hard for him¡­¡¯


    ¡°If that¡¯s your opinion, good for you. But sharing it with your sister, I don¡¯t know about that?.. since you are so bossy today, I will entertain your fantasies.¡± Vierenna said with a skeptical smile at Deon who looked at her with a complicated gaze.


    ¡°What a good sister I am.¡± With this thought, she let go of his cheeks and stood up from her place at the breakfast table.


    Deon remained seated with a blank look, but his trembling pupils put a smile upon a smile on Vierenna''s lips.

 Chapter Six — The Answer of Someone Who Lost Everything [2]

    Against his better judgment, Walid was forced on a walk in the garden while he was still organizing his thoughts. But his thoughts came to a halt as he laid his eyes on the garden in sight.


    A charming scene of a wide garden paved with straight paths, adorned with pink flowers and carefully trimmed trees. A long water basin reflecting the clear sky, ending at the outer gate of the palace in the distance. In the rectangular space, there were gardeners tending to the garden, carrying various care tools, dressed in matching uniforms.


    During Walid''s walk through the garden, he couldn¡¯t ignore the sideways glances he kept receiving continuously from the various workers or passersby.


    ¡®So, Deon is hated?.. Typical!¡¯


    ¡°Just ignore them. they are just curious.¡± Vierenna, who walked beside Walid, their hands intertwined, said from the side.


    ¡°Let''s go to the back garden, it used to be your favorite place?¡± Without waiting for his approval, she began to pull him through the garden in an elegant manner trying to draw no attention on them.


    Walid, helpless before his supposed sister, began taking notes of every place they passed, storing the information in his mind in case he stayed for a while¡ªwhich seemed to (will) be the case.


    ¡®At least I''ll do something useful in the meantime.¡¯


    After a short trip through the towering palace that stood in the middle of the garden, Walid and Vierenna arrived at what she called the back garden. But in Walid''s eyes, it was closer to a city park.


    Unlike the front garden, the back garden was empty and shaded by the massive palace. giving it a calming feel.


    After a brief pause, Vierenna began again to pull Walid deeper into the garden.


    Surprisingly, she became eerily silent, contrasting her lively and talkative nature. Walid was tense from the silence, but he maintained his own and followed her.


    Soon they arrived at a small shallow lake.


    Scattered across the small lake¡¯s space, colorful stones rested in the depths of the clear waters. Each stone didn¡¯t differ much in size from its neighbor beside it, but the same couldn¡¯t be said about the strange colorful symbols on each stone.


    Walid''s previous tension increased at the scene that was supposed to be pleasant, yet he couldn¡¯t prevent the deep sense of wrongness from creeping to the edge of his consciousness.


    The symbols were meaningless to him, but when looking at them as a whole, with the addition of the transparent lake, the arrangement of the stones, the colors of them, and the colors of the symbols on the stones. Walid couldn¡¯t ignore that something meaningful rested there.


    ¡®...what is it?!¡¯


    Walid focused more on the scene, and the more he focused, the blurrier his vision became.


    Unknown to him, he had already fallen to his knees, his eyes wide open at the scene as if they were devouring all the light that entered through them.


    A faint sound stirred the strings of his hearing, but Walid ignored it. The scene in front of him took all his focus. No, his focus and consciousness were taken away from him towards the scene before him.


    Walid was losing himself in the scene, but he didn¡¯t notice.


    Once again, the resonant sound entered his ears, Walid tried to ignore it, but a sharp pain hit the side of his face, sending him sideways.


    Slap¡ª


    Walid''s consciousness returned as did his senses. A sharp pain spread across his right cheek. He covered it with his hand, while his eyes rested on Vierenna who stood over him with a worried expression.


    ¡®Did she, slap me?!¡¯This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Walid looked at his position again, realizing the truth.


    ¡®Wait... why am I on my knees?!¡¯


    He turned his gaze back to Vierenna to ask, but the worried look on her expression told him what he needed to know.


    ¡®I did something again?.. I lost my consciousness..?¡¯


    Walid looked at the lake on the side. In parallel with his anticipation, he felt his consciousness slipping away.


    He quickly turned his head away. Cold sweat moved across his back.


    ¡®what''s this feeling?!¡¯


    Before he could delve into his thoughts, Vierenna knelt on one knee, her worried expression calming down. She opened her mouth to say something but closed it again. Instead, she patted Walid''s head for a while before holding his hands and helping him stand again.


    ¡®Silence again?¡¯


    Walid was tense from the silence, especially Vierenna''s silence, but he felt there was a deeper reason here. So again, he maintained his own, allowing her to pull him once more.


    But to his surprise, they didn¡¯t go far.


    Apparently, the small lake was the destination, or more specifically, the wooden bench facing it.


    ¡°Mother, said to bring you here after your awakening ritual. But¡ªbut you always refused. And to be fair, I didn¡¯t want to bring you here either.¡±


    The bells in Walid''s head rang dangerously. He felt there was something deeper in the situation as a whole. So he was compelled to ask.


    ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you want to bring me here? And was I here after my awakening?¡± He knew his questions might expose him, but his logical thinking was already out of reach. His raw emotions took the lead.


    Vierenna''s eyes widened, the feelings of injustice she felt were evident on her expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bring you because I cared about you, I know how much you cared about our mother. And it¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t try to get you out of your room, it just so happened that it was today.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Vierenna asked as she looked at Walid''s face, which couldn¡¯t hide his shock.


    ¡®Why today exactly?..¡¯


    ¡®...a coincidence?..¡¯


    ¡®Could it be? She said Deon refused to leave his room, it¡¯s not that she didn¡¯t try!¡¯


    Despite Walid''s optimistic, or delusional thoughts. The part that remained logical in his mind said otherwise.


    ¡®It can¡¯t be a coincidence?¡¯


    ¡®I am missing a lot of important information.¡¯


    Walid looked at Vierenna, whose frown deepened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. For being... difficult.¡ª But, what did mother say to you?¡±


    Vierenna sighed in turn, her facial expressions relaxing.


    ¡°You are indeed difficult, but these are the ups and downs of being a big Sis¡­¡±


    She sat on the wooden bench and gestured for Walid to do the same.


    ¡°I am also sorry, for yelling at you.¡±


    He did, but he sat in a sideways position not facing the lake.


    ¡°Storytime!..¡± She clap her hand. enthusiasm returning to decorate her already beautiful features. ¡°Mother asked me to take you from time to time to this lake. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°Aeh¡ª!¡± A strange sound came out of Walid''s mouth.


    ¡®A very short story.¡¯


    If one looked at his expression now, as Vierenna did, they would scream as she did.


    ¡°What''re you doing with your face?! Fix it now! no, i don''t want this in my mind.¡±


    Walid bowed his head and adjusted his posture.


    Vierenna, in turn, breathed a sigh of relief while she began to scold him. ¡°Are you crazy, what did I do to you to punish me this way... one would say... hm.. hmm.. hmmm¡­¡±


    Walid knew she would never stop talking if he left her to speak, so he closed her mouth with his hand. He began to miss the eerie silence Vierenna had adopted the moment they entered the garden.


    Walid, knowing that his method of silencing wouldn¡¯t work for long, began to ask the questions he found illogical regarding her answers. ¡°Why did she ask you to take me to the lake only after I awakened and not before? And why did she insist that you bring me and not that I go by myself?¡±


    Walid posed his two most important questions, letting his hand drop to allow the girl to speak.


    Vierenna looked at him seriously for a moment, before her expression turned to sorrow. ¡°You already know that mother built this garden for us when we were children. So it makes sense she would want us to come here, together, to remember her.¡±


    ¡®That answers the second question.¡¯


    Vierenna''s silence continued for a moment before she continued. ¡°Why after your awakening!.. I don¡¯t see why that¡¯s important. I myself think it¡¯s just a matter of good expression... you know, that you become an adult after your awakening ritual.¡±


    That¡¯s a very good excuse... Walid would have believed it, but unfortunately for Vierenna, he didn¡¯t. It was painfully obvious she was trying to hide something. He would have pressed for the truth, but he stopped himself. If he did, it would certainly expose that he wasn¡¯t her brother Deon.


    So he settled on asking something else. ¡°Did mother say anything else... about the lake?¡±


    Vierenna smiled widely and nodded vigorously. ¡°She did indeed.¡±


    Walid swallowed hard as he listened intently.


    ¡°She said the lake would be mine in the light and yours in the dark.¡± She began pointing to her white hair and his black. ¡°Got it... light and dark.¡±


    Walid nodded, but for a different reason than Vierenna¡¯s excited one beside him on the bench.


    ¡®What is supposed to be the hidden meaning?.. That I come here at night?¡¯


    Despite the absurdity of the idea, Walid would try. Especially now after finding meaning for himself. Remembering his mental breakdown in the changing room, Walid felt a self-guilt...


    ¡°Since you are now in my lake in the light, what will you pay to allow you to be in my domain?¡± Vierenna interrupted, which was probably for the best.


    Walid looked at her expression that made her seem comically superior, and he couldn''t help but smile.


    ¡°I say it''s only fair that I have you at night. It would be a great honor.¡±


    He needed to be sure, and he couldn''t do that without her help.

 Chapter Seven — The Answer of Someone Who Lost Everything [3]

    In the distance, the setting sun slowly began to disappear behind the far-off mountains, casting a final disturbing red light before vanishing, allowing the night a chance to take over.


    Watching all of this was Walid, in his room inside the palace. A look of determination adorned his calm expression.


    ¡®It''s time!¡¯


    Despite his thoughts, Walid didn¡¯t move from his standing place by the window.


    He had to ensure he wasn¡¯t just deceiving himself.


    With one last look at the reddening sky that was darkening slowly.


    Walid remembered the darkness of his thoughts this morning, his surrender or desire to surrender to his fatigue and the failure that haunted him like a vengeful ghost.


    The surrender at that moment felt as sweet as sleeping in a warm bed on a cold night. And yet, sleep didn¡¯t come that easily to him, not then and not before. His mind was busy with the question he posed to himself.


    ¡®What is the answer of Walid who lost everything?¡¯


    He tried to pretend ignorance of the answer, but Vierenna gave him a small push that cleared his mind enough to regain some stability. As he told Vierenna at that time ¡ª though she didn¡¯t believe him ¡ª he knew the answer, it was with him and accompanied him even to this world that supposedly he created ink on paper.


    In theory, this answer was simple, clear, and straightforward.


    Restore everything he lost...


    Even if it meant restoring his previous despair.


    Yet, from a realistic perspective, how could Walid, a failed writer, a failed person, and a failure overall, do such a thing? It was blatantly obvious that he was just deceiving himself. Anything he might try to do would only lead to despair.


    Walid didn¡¯t have an answer to that.


    But, did he need one?


    ¡®How will I return to my world?¡¯ That was the question.


    ¡®How did I reach the world of my novel in the first place?¡¯ And that was the answer... or at least the direction.


    Walid''s answer was step by step. Only by learning could he uncover the mystery that veiled his vision.


    So first, Walid decided to discover how he arrived in this world. As for the why and what for? These questions didn¡¯t concern him for now, and he felt they would answer themselves. His existence was proof of that.


    But he was getting ahead of himself. Haste was a fast track to failure. He knew that from experience, and that¡¯s why he was able to control himself. The adrenaline that rushed to the top of his head slowly receded, leaving space for coherent thoughts to crystallize.


    ¡®First things first, I need as much information about the world and how it works.¡¯


    Despite being the writer of this world, Walid knew very little about it. And his current location, Zeleshyre¡ªthe city capital of the Macizar Empire did not fall outside his circle of ignorance.


    Although the events of the planned second volume took place in the capital, they were only planned and not solid like the events of the first volume.


    ¡®The events of the first volume have ended by now if my date predictions are correct.¡¯


    Despite the ignorance and uncertainty Walid had to deal with now, he was still glad that the events of the first volume had ended. If he had been summoned to the north¡ªthe cold land where the events of the first volume began, he would have been just a statue corpse by now.


    Walid''s body shivered slightly, and he regained his train of thought.


    ¡®First, I will learn about the Macizar Empire from the palace library, if there is one. Then I should ask Vierenna about my admission date to the Academy. In the first year of the main character Emlyn, she was in the second year, so she should know, right?¡¯


    Of course, Walid had more questions and doubts, but if he stopped to think about each one, he would never start.


    So for now, he would try and start somewhere.


    Walid placed his hand on the reflection of the window in front of him, and with the little light remaining after the sunset. He looked at his reflection on the glass.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Long dark hair, large violet eyes, and good facial features. Despite the blurriness of the reflection in the low light. The figure before him was handsome, if not charming.


    ¡®This shouldn¡¯t be that hard, should it?!¡¯


    Walid would try to be this person, bear his name and burdens until he regained his own. Despite the ease of saying the words, Walid doubted his ability to apply them.


    But again, he would try.


    And that didn¡¯t excite him at all.


    ...


    Deon left his room and descended the spiral stairs to the first floor. His path was illuminated by white light, changing intensity depending on his movement. He didn¡¯t wander much due to his ignorance of the palace''s overall layout, but he knew where the servants were, and that was his destination.


    As he approached his destination, he could hear their words from a distance. They didn¡¯t even seem to try to lower their voices.


    ¡°No, he looked pretty good for someone who hadn¡¯t left his room for ages. The lady takes good care of him.¡±


    ¡°And whose job is that supposed to comment on the matter.¡±


    ¡°I tried, okay!.. But every time... he just shuts the door and ignores me... I don¡¯t want to lose my place... I¡­¡±


    ¡°You worry for nothing, his father doesn¡¯t care about him for some reason, he¡¯s not even here! I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll mind if you don¡¯t care for him... you said it yourself, you tried...


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t go today. Why?¡±


    ¡°The young lady said to prepare breakfast for both of them... and I can rest for the day.¡±


    ¡°You know you are his personal maid,.. but you can¡¯t just defy her... what a dilemma you are in... the young don¡¯t last long, they say.¡±


    ¡°Stop scaring her, what¡¯s wrong with you... don¡¯t tink his words seriously, he just enjoys scaring you... you¡¯ll be fine, just... the work you don¡¯t do, make it up with other work and come to me to record it in your name¡­¡±


    Having heard enough, Deon opened the large double doors, and stepped forward where a variety of servants sat.


    ¡°My personal maid?¡± He asked from what he learned from the conversation he eavesdropped on.


    With that, he stepped back a few steps outside the room and waited until a girl with a nervous expression followed him.


    ¡°What can I do for the master.¡± Her small body was trembling under the black and white maid outfit she wore.


    Feeling pity for the young girl, Deon spoke the reason for requesting her services. ¡°No need to be nervous, I want you to go and summon my sister. Tell her I will be in the back garden, and she is welcome to join me.¡± And also because he didn¡¯t know where Vierenna¡¯s room was.


    The young maid raised her head to meet Deon''s eyes directly. Her large green eyes held a slight hint of astonishment. ¡°Is that all I can do for the master?¡±


    Deon fell silent. He was surprised by the girl''s sudden enthusiasm, but he was more surprised by her appearance.


    Raven-black hair similar to his tied in a bun behind her small head. Light green eyes with yellow patterns merged smoothly to give an alluring look to her eyes. Pale white skin enhanced the sharpness and beauty of her other features. Her body, although leaning towards delicacy, carried a balance that seemed fitting for her alone.


    ¡®Is this really a maid?¡¯


    Deon didn¡¯t care much for a person''s outer beauty as much as he did for what was inside their heads. But the girl in front of him was too beautiful to be just a maid. He would dismiss the situation as just the norms of this world. But as he took another corrective look at the rest of the servants who watched him from behind the open door, he realized that the girl was just an anomaly.


    Nonetheless, Deon didn¡¯t give the matter much thought.


    ¡°For now, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll go ahead there.¡± Without another look at the girl or the other servants, Deon made his way following his memory towards the back garden.


    Part of his mind hoped his intuition about the lake was just a meaningless hunch, but the other part hoped otherwise.


    The first part of his mind was afraid of what he might learn, and the other sought that knowledge.


    Only through knowledge, are puzzles solved.


    Deon''s thoughts continued to spin until he found himself facing a familiar wooden bench. The entire area around the lake was illuminated by white lights spread over the green ground, not allowing shadows to participate in the scene.


    Deon didn¡¯t look at the small lake that was facing the bench, apparently, the fearful part of his mind was still in control.


    But that wouldn¡¯t last long.


    He approached the wooden bench and sat facing the lake, his eyes closed, facing it as well.


    With a deep breath, Deon opened his eyes to the familiar scene.


    Colorful stones rested in the clear water depths, and on each stone, different colored symbols from stone to stone.


    At that moment, the familiar feeling of his consciousness slipping away returned. But contrary to what the feeling indicated, his consciousness didn¡¯t slip away.


    In fact, his consciousness expanded allowing a new sense to enter the scene along with his other senses.


    A sense that allowed him to see and hear what he couldn¡¯t this morning.


    Hello, you¡¯ve finally found your way here¡ª


    A familiar and unfamiliar female voice entered Deon''s consciousness directly, bypassing his hearing.


    Deon held his breath at the strange phenomenon and engaged all his senses to make sense of this strange but somehow comforting mode of communication.


    He waited to hear more, but the voice stopped at the welcoming message.


    ¡°Is that all? Just..?¡±


    His thoughts halted at the sight of the change that began to occur on the surface of the small lake.


    ¡°Words..?!¡±


    Indeed, words were forming above the lake''s surface in white, appearing from nowhere.


    Soon, a text formed vertically, facing Deon directly like a huge sheet, though the sheet was the lake and the ink was the clear white color on its surface.


    ¡®And my... my current name headed the text.¡¯


    ¡ª?[Deon V. Eirenios]?¡ª


    //// Tier 1 Magician


    /// Duel Talent


    // Type : Extreme [curse]


    / Innate dormant ability


    Mana sense : The key to the world''s greatest mysteries.


    Cursed : You are cursed and your curse will bring about the end.


    // Type : Body [Swordsmanship]


    / Innate dormant ability


    Sword Sense : The sword is not a thing, but a process; sense it.


    Sword Attraction : The movement of the sword is an ignored perspective. you are just one possibility of its meaning.


    ¡ª?[Deon V. Eirenios]?¡ª


    As Deon read the text with complex emotions, the familiar and unfamiliar female voice spoke inside his mind again.


    Now, I will impart to you knowledge that will remain absolute¡ª

 Chapter Eight — Do You Remember Her Voice [1]

    The cracks widen, mana condenses, and the shadows of the end draw near¡ª


    Demons rage, the world crumbles, and the beings behind the ice open their eyes to the world¡ª


    The cold breaks the chains of the void¡ª


    And the remnants shall witness and retreat¡ª


    The king will descend and take his due¡ª


    And the forgotten soul shall fail¡ª


    This is the curse that will bring about the end¡ª


    This is the curse of the world¡ª


    Before Deon could even analyze what appeared to be game-like statistics from his previous world, he was bombarded with what seemed to be a prophecy of the world''s end.


    ¡®One step at a time...!¡¯


    And yet, there were no steps to take.


    Sure, the interface provided an expanded view of his abilities, but it didn¡¯t answer his questions. How did he end up in the world of his novel? Why? And for what purpose?


    Even the ominous words of the prophecy taught him very little, none of which related to what he truly cared about.


    If the world was going to end, that was the least of Deon''s concerns. All he cared about was returning to his world, if it were possible.


    One thing that bothered him, however, was the voice that welcomed him and recited the prophecy.


    The voice felt familiar yet strange.


    ¡®Whose voice is that? And why do I feel this way?¡¯


    Deon placed his hand on his chest, feeling the erratic beats of his heart refusing to calm. His breathing was steady, but his heart was not. Slowly but surely, his heartbeat returned to its regular rhythm. Yet Deon redirected his focus to the white letters on the lake¡¯s surface.


    ¡®There must be something, a puzzle I can solve?¡¯


    He reread his statistics multiple times, recalling the prophecy that refused to fade from his memory¡ªa strange occurrence.


    Indeed, there was a similarity he had overlooked. The interface and the prophecy shared one thing in common:


    "You are cursed, and your curse will bring about the end."¡ªfrom the interface.


    "This is the curse that will bring about the end¡ª"¡ªfrom the voice in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m cursed, and my curse will bring about the end? This is the curse of the world?¡ª... This doesn¡¯t help at all. If I¡¯m the harbinger of the end, why am I here? Am I supposed to destroy the world? Save it? Or just watch? Damn it, what am I supposed to do?¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Unknowingly, Deon had risen from his seat, glaring intensely and shouting at the calm lake. But no response came from its depths¡ªonly the words that continued to float indifferently on its surface.


    ¡®I need more information.¡¯


    And yet, he gained nothing. Every lead he had didn¡¯t seem like it would connect anytime soon.


    With a defeated sigh, Deon sat back down on the wooden bench, closing his eyes in exhaustion and despair.


    ¡®Don¡¯t let impatience push you astray.¡¯


    He reminded himself aloud with the words he used to repeat whenever he felt powerless and defeated in his previous life as a failed writer.


    Calmly and steadily, his mind became quieter and cooler. Deon acknowledged the significance of the place, but for now, it seemed it wouldn¡¯t offer him much help¡ªaside from the interface, which was a nice addition.


    With that thought, Deon stood up again from the bench hurriedly, looking at the lake that had returned to its former stillness. Only the serene waters and colorful stones remained.


    ¡®No, I have a lead!¡¯


    He did have one, and that lead was the reason he came to this place at this exact time in the first place.


    ¡®Deon¡¯s mother?! She created this place, according to Vierenna... I need to know more about her; it might help unravel some of the mysteries¡­¡¯


    Choosing that exact moment, Vierenna¡¯s voice emerged from the bushes around the lake.


    ¡°I never thought my baby brother knew anything about manners. Plus one point for inviting me... and minus twenty-five for not waiting for me. And I¡¯m the one who thought of you and brought you this... I keep being the good sister, and you¡­¡±


    She stepped out of the bushes, looking at him with disappointment that would¡¯ve been convincing if not for the wide smile she struggled to suppress, unsuccessfully.


    Deon looked at her casual attire, her loose hair, and what she was attempting to hide behind her back.


    ¡°Were you sleeping?¡±


    ¡°What... no? Why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re bad at lying. And you¡¯re looking everywhere but at me¡ªthe classic sign of a bad liar.¡±


    She puffed out her cheeks, and before she could start rambling again, Deon interrupted her.


    ¡°Sorry for waking you. I know it¡¯s late.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    She opened her mouth to say something but stayed silent.


    Shaking her head, she walked past Deon and sat comfortably on the wooden bench, still hiding the object behind her back.


    ¡°What are you hiding?¡±


    Deon asked to start the conversation.


    ¡°You first. Why did you call me?¡±


    Vierenna replied with a confident smile, as if everything was under her control.


    Deon sat beside her, feigning indifference and curiosity at the same time.


    ¡°Well, I just wanted to ask you about something.¡±


    She gestured for him to continue, making an effort to hide what was behind her back. Deon did so, his words betraying the tension visible in his expression.


    ¡°About... Sabel, the academy...?¡±


    ¡°You want to enroll?¡±


    She cut him off hastily, her eyes wide with shock.


    Deon nodded silently, trying to maintain a composed fa?ade. Though he didn¡¯t need to try too hard¡ªhe was already nervous about what he would ask her next.


    ¡°Oh, thank your soul... I don¡¯t have to force you.¡±


    Vierenna placed a hand on her chest, letting out a relieved sigh after another.


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean by ''force me''?¡±


    Deon¡¯s curiosity was piqued.


    ¡°Did I say that? No, I didn¡¯t. I said ''convince you.'' ¡±


    Vierenna answered with an innocent look, avoiding his eyes.


    Before Deon could refute her, she quickly continued.


    ¡°The thing is, you¡¯re already on the list for the new season. So, you don¡¯t need to thank me.¡±


    Deon had plenty of questions, but somehow, the girl in front of him always found a way to make him forget them.


    ¡°Here, this is for you¡ªa gift.¡±


    She handed him what she had been hiding all along¡ªa rectangular wooden box. Its gray wood was unlike anything Deon had ever seen in his life.


    ¡°Go on, open it!¡±


    She ordered with a voice trembling with unrestrained excitement.


    Deon had been planning to ask her about his enrollment in the academy to get a clearer timeline of his arrival in this world, but her enthusiasm stopped him.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m already part of the first-year batch for the new season, I¡¯ll find out soon enough... Vierenna herself will tell me without me having to ask.¡±


    He had also intended to ask her about his mother and hers, but guilt crept in at the thought of bringing up such a topic while looking at her beautiful smile.


    ¡®But I have to.¡¯


    Deon looked between the box and the girl. She kept nodding at him to open it, her smile growing wider.


    Reluctantly, Deon agreed and opened the box he held in his hands.

 Chapter Nine — Do You Remember Her Voice [2]

    Inside the box was a dark purple book without any writing on its surface, only strange symbols and aesthetic patterns. There was also a small blue cube, about the size of an adult''s palm. The cube was smooth on all six sides with sharp edges.


    Deon looked at Vierenna, curiosity evident in his violet eyes.


    She simply smiled at him and gestured for him to pick up the cube.


    Deon obliged.


    The cube was lightweight, ruling out the possibility of it being metal. However, its exterior didn¡¯t suggest it was wood either.


    Strange.


    Vierenna moved closer to Deon, placing her hands over the cube, enclosing it within his.


    ¡°This is a beginner¡¯s cube, as you can see from its blue color. It will help you unlock your mana and guide you to reach the threshold of the first tier.¡±


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t it the Awakening Ritual that awakens mages?¡±


    At least, that¡¯s what Deon had gathered from his research.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Vierenna explained, ¡°but the Awakening Ritual only awakens the ability to manipulate mana and latent talents. The human body still needs to adapt to the new change, which is a challenge in itself... Of course, individuals can learn slowly, but merely accessing mana and attempting to manipulate it is difficult on its own. The cubes are tools to ease this process by introducing the body to mana. Their role is to create behavioral patterns that make it easier for the body to follow mana¡ªat least at the first tier.¡±


    Despite Vierenna¡¯s thorough explanation, Deon¡¯s thoughtful expression prompted her to elaborate further.


    ¡°The blue cube will help your body become familiar with the new found mana. But it¡¯s limited to the first tier. Why? Because an individual¡¯s mana manipulation starts simple and becomes deeper and more complex in each tier. So, the first cube will guide you to the threshold of the first tier, and when you advance to the second, your mana manipulation will only grow more focused and profound. Again, you could figure things out on your own and progress without external help, but the process itself is long and arduous. That¡¯s why cubes exist¡ªto facilitate progression within each stage.¡±


    Deon looked at the cube in his hands in a new light.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this just a form of cheating?¡¯


    As if she could read Deon¡¯s thoughts precisely, Vierenna said with a hint of disappointment,


    ¡°Well, at the academy, every student is given one. But nobles are already familiar with them, which is why they¡¯re always at the top of their classes. It¡¯s no big deal.¡±


    She said it casually, but Deon thought otherwise, making sure his thoughts were heard.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°It is a big deal alright. I¡¯ve already wasted enough time; I won¡¯t waste any more.¡±


    Vierenna smiled at his words, her expression one of someone who had finally found solace.


    ¡®I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back,¡¯


    she whispered softly, too quietly for Deon to hear.


    ¡°How do I use the cube?¡±


    Deon asked, his curiosity and excitement getting the better of him.


    ¡°You need to maintain physical contact with the cube¡ªpreferably with both hands¡ªand try to establish a connection with it. This initial connection is the hardest part because it¡¯s how you link the cube to your mana signature. From there, the cube will help you explore and guide your mana... Once you¡¯re connected to the cube, no one else can use it unless you intentionally sever the connection.¡±


    Deon nodded in understanding and closed his eyes, preparing to begin.


    ¡°Why the rush? You haven¡¯t even looked at all your gifts yet,¡±


    Vierenna teased, snatching the cube from his hands.


    Deon glared at her in protest but quickly remembered the box placed carefully beside him on the bench.


    ¡®The purple book...!¡¯


    He pulled it out of the gray box and held it in his hands, examining its intricate patterns with curious eyes.


    ¡°As you might expect, it¡¯s a beginner¡¯s spellbook,¡±


    Vierenna commented from the side.


    ¡°Curse spells.¡±


    Deon¡¯s eyes widened. He couldn¡¯t take his gaze off the girl sitting close to him, a serene smile gracing her face.


    His shock stemmed from understanding how rare and valuable even a single curse spell was, let alone an entire book of them.


    Once again, Vierenna, adept at deciphering his thoughts, chuckled softly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. There are only three beginner-level spells in the book. It¡¯ll be some time before you can even think about trying to learn them. Until then, I might find other spells if you put effort into these.¡±


    Deon remained silent under Vierenna¡¯s radiant smile. He knew well that everything she did was directed toward her brother, Deon¡ªnot him. Yet, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, his voice quiet but full of heartfelt gratitude.


    Vierenna smiled shyly and looked away.


    She took a deep breath and turned back to Deon.


    ¡°Put the book aside for now. You should start with the cube first. As I said, time is not on your side.¡±


    Her tone was commanding and left no room for refusal.


    Deon obeyed her words. But before attempting to establish a connection with the cube as she had instructed earlier, he instead asked her about their mother.


    ¡°Do you remember her voice?¡±


    For some strange reason, he felt she wouldn¡¯t mind talking about it now.


    And he was right.


    She looked at him with initial confusion before catching his gaze on the small lake.


    ¡°Oh, Mother! Yes, I remember her voice. How could I forget?¡±


    She looked at him with curiosity and asked in return,


    ¡°Do you remember her voice?¡±


    Deon closed his eyes for a moment before answering.


    ¡°I want to say I do, and I do in a way. But I only remember it as a distant echo... I remember the face and all the other details, but the voice is the one thing I never want to forget.¡±


    He answered, though they weren¡¯t necessarily talking about the same person. (Everyone loses someone dear at some point in life, and the day will come when they want to remember and hear their voice again.)


    ¡°Oh, baby brother,¡±


    Vierenna began, gently patting Deon¡¯s head, her expression one of pity and affection.


    ¡°Mother was¡ªand still is¡ªa special person. We both loved her as she loved us back. If you want to hear her voice, it¡¯s good you told me. There¡¯s a Memory Record with Father... I¡¯ll bring it for my baby brother.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s last words were spoken with slight hesitation, indicating that retrieving this ¡°Memory Record¡± wasn¡¯t as simple as she made it seem.


    Deon owed her more than he could ever repay, so he didn¡¯t want his debt to deepen further.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I said I still remember. This lake has already given me enough.¡±


    That was, in a way, true, despite all the confusion it had only added to his situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just for you. I want to mock your memories as a child. Isn¡¯t that my right as your big sis?¡±


    This left Deon with no room for argument.


    So once again, all he could do was say,


    ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter Ten — Do You Remember Her Voice [3]

    The blue cube rested in Deon''s hands as he sat on the wooden bench facing the small lake.


    Though his posture was slouched, his intense gaze never wavered from the cube in his hand.


    ¡®Vierenna said the first step is to establish a connection with the cube, but what kind of connection? Mental? Physical? Or something else entirely?¡¯


    Deon decided to close his eyes and focus his senses on the cube without overthinking it.


    But that wasn¡¯t as easy as it sounded¡ªhis mind refused to quiet down.


    ¡®The cube needs to link to my mana signature, and Vierenna said it''s best to maintain physical contact with it. But how can I do that without involving my mind? Even holding it involves engaging my senses...!¡¯


    Deon''s thoughts paused at this realization.


    Indeed, the mind drives the body, and the senses mediate the relationship between them.


    Therefore, mana must be nothing more than a new sense.


    And all Deon had to do was explore this new sense.


    ¡®The hardest part of the process is always the starting point, but at least I have something to begin with.¡¯


    Deon steadied his breathing and cleared his mind of excessive thoughts.


    This time, he didn¡¯t struggle much with his thoughts because he had already found a focal point.


    Deon¡¯s hands, which had been gripping the cube tightly, relaxed. His tense expression softened, and his breathing became steady and rhythmic.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Deon entered a state of sensory stillness. The connection between his mind and body dulled, almost fading entirely.


    From the sidelines, Vierenna watched with a shocked expression. She knew Deon wasn¡¯t in danger but hadn¡¯t expected him to enter the exploration phase so quickly.


    ¡°How is he doing this so effortlessly...?¡±


    Unbeknownst to her, she had stopped breathing while observing his progress.


    Inside Deon¡¯s mind, the realm of his thoughts had shrunk to a single white point. From that point, something new emerged.


    ¡®A heartbeat?¡¯


    A rhythm pulsed irregularly at the back of his mind. It wasn¡¯t the steady beat of his circulatory system, but something entirely different, something beyond words.


    ¡®A new heartbeat?¡¯


    But no matter how much Deon tried to pinpoint its source, his senses failed him every time.


    ¡®My senses? Why can¡¯t I feel them?¡¯


    He tried to panic, but the instinctive bodily reaction to fear never came. Thus, Deon panicked without truly panicking.


    ¡®What...?¡¯


    The erratic heartbeat continued, indifferent to his emotions.


    Once again, all Deon could do in this situation was focus on the heartbeat.


    But despite his efforts, the precise focus that typically comes with natural sensory direction eluded him.


    The heartbeat continued its unpredictable rhythm¡ªsometimes loud, sometimes soft, and occasionally utterly silent.


    Deon repeatedly reminded himself of what he was doing before finding himself in this state.


    ¡®The new sense...! What if the heartbeat is the new sense?¡¯


    Yet, nothing happened.


    ¡®What if I¡¯m already sensing mana, but I just don¡¯t know how to interact with it?¡¯The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    The heartbeat continued in the background.


    ¡®Wait, Vierenna said exploring things on my own would be difficult. What if that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m doing?¡¯


    And indeed, that¡¯s what he was doing.


    ¡®The cube! I need to reach it somehow!¡¯


    But Deon had already lost connection with his body. How could he do that?


    ¡®The cube is supposed to help introduce my body to mana. But what if hearing this heartbeat is my direct interaction with mana without¡­¡¯


    Deon felt, somehow, that he was on the right track. He didn¡¯t understand this feeling, but he didn¡¯t plan to ignore it.


    ¡®I need to stop hearing this heartbeat!¡¯


    At that moment, the heartbeat ceased, as if responding to his command. Slowly, Deon¡¯s senses began to return, albeit faintly.


    The first thing he did was connect with the cube, a process that felt instinctive somehow.


    Vierenna, still watching from the side, had barely recovered from her initial shock when she was stunned again.


    ¡®How can this be possible?!¡¯


    The cube in Deon¡¯s hands began to emit a soft blue glow, a stark contrast to its dark color.


    The glow lasted for three seconds before fading.


    Complex patterns started forming on every surface of the cube, converging at multiple points. With each passing second, the patterns grew more intricate.


    Although the cube retained its shape as a simple cube, the newly etched patterns imbued it with an aura of mystery and newfound power.


    Soon, the patterns stopped forming, marking the completion of the cube¡¯s new aesthetic.


    The patterns, initially glowing faint blue, turned black as they stabilized, signaling that the cube had ceased drawing mana from Deon once it linked to his mana signature.


    Deon opened his eyes to the familiar scene of the small lake.


    He took a deep breath and looked around to reorient himself.


    Vierenna was still beside him, staring with her gray obsidian eyes as though trying to pierce through his skull.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m back. Only you have such looks.¡±


    He said without embarrassment.


    ¡°My gaze is perfectly normal, and you see it that way.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t say otherwise.¡±


    ¡°So! What happened?¡±


    ¡®What happened, indeed!¡¯


    Deon had his theories about why he had heard the heartbeat and lost all his other senses.


    Mana Sense.


    One of his four innate abilities.


    Mana Sense: The key to the world¡¯s greatest mysteries.


    Though the description was as vague as the ability itself, Deon was almost certain of his suspicion¡ªno, his conclusion.


    Even the description referred to it as an innate and latent ability.


    Deon felt he wouldn¡¯t need the cube to hear the strange heartbeat again, but how would he control it?


    That? He didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®I also have Sword Sense, and the Sword Attraction. the latter is described even more ambiguously than any other ability I have. I wonder if the three are related... No, I¡¯m getting ahead of myself.¡¯


    Deon refocused on Vierenna, whose curiosity threatened to set the entire garden ablaze.


    ¡°At first, I didn¡¯t know what to do with the cube or how to feel it. But remembering your explanation led me to a logical conclusion that helped my mind focus and calm down. From there, I felt all five of my senses fade... I don¡¯t know how to explain what happened next, but somehow, I managed to establish a connection with the cube. It¡¯s hard to describe.¡±


    Vierenna nodded at his words. She had felt the same when forming her initial connection with the cube.


    ¡®But not this quickly... Less than five minutes! This¡­¡¯


    ¡°Thanks to your explanation, I was able to do it.¡±


    Deon¡¯s words were sincere. Without her guidance, he would have been left in the dark. She had been his greatest help, and it hadn¡¯t even been a full day since he arrived in this world.


    ¡°How do you feel now? Your connection with the cube?¡±


    Deon held the cube up to his face, examining it with curiosity.


    ¡°It¡¯s like a puzzle I need to solve, but the puzzle is... me... maybe?¡±


    Vierenna gave him a wide smile and began patting his head firmly, ignoring his resistance.


    ¡°My baby brother is right¡ªit¡¯s indeed a puzzle you must solve.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re... ruining my hair!... The hair you styled... yourself... Stop it!¡±


    Deon tried to resist, but how could he against her superior strength? Her authority as the older sister gave her the upper hand.


    ¡°And I¡¯m a great sister and a great teacher! Don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Deon managed to escape her grip, pushing himself to the edge of the bench.


    ¡°You are, absolutely, just stop!¡±


    She looked displeased by his retreat but didn¡¯t act further as Deon spoke again seriously.


    ¡°What now? I mean, after the cube.¡±


    ¡°After the cube, more work with the cube. The cube will help your body familiarize itself with mana, and only when you reach the point where you can manipulate mana at will can you begin learning your first spell. Though I¡¯d advise against rushing to learn spells.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the more familiar your body is with mana, the faster you¡¯ll learn spells. If you choose to learn a spell while only having minimal control over mana within your body, it will take a long time to learn. Even casting it won¡¯t be easy with shallow control.¡±


    ¡°.....¡±


    Deon fell silent.


    Vierenna¡¯s explanation was logical from an objective perspective. Though there were rare instances where rushing yielded the desired result, rushing was usually a fast track to failure.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Deon said, his calm expression reflecting his sharpened determination.


    Seeing his resolute expression, Vierenna smiled warmly.


    ¡°You¡¯ll accomplish great things, baby brother.¡±


    She said from the side.


    Deon nodded at her continued support.


    ¡°What now?¡±


    ¡°Now, we both need to rest. I¡¯ve already gone past my bedtime. Let¡¯s head back. Tomorrow, your training begins.¡±


    She rose from her seat, and Deon followed beside her toward the mansion.


    ¡°So you¡¯re admitting you were asleep earlier.¡±


    Vierenna glanced at Deon¡¯s face, which held a smile that said, ¡®I knew it.¡¯


    She smiled in turn, and without a word, punched him lightly in the elbow.


    Then she continued walking as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°That hurt!¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±

 Chapter Eleven — Mana Sense [1]

    Deon returned to his room, dimly lit by a soft yellow glow emanating from the four corners.


    Despite his blank expression, his thoughts were still stuck on his first interaction with mana.


    From the perspective of someone from a modern, capitalist, neoliberal world, the concept of magic¡ªan inexplicable power beyond physical understanding¡ªwas strange and terrifying in its general sense.


    But if that was what Deon needed to regain his life, he didn¡¯t mind delving into its complexities.


    He thought again about his skill, mana sense. Although it initially seemed useless and, at best, a hindrance, something about it made him feel otherwise.


    Deon felt the skill had helped him connect with the cube. It would have taken much longer without it. Still, he wasn¡¯t entirely sure.


    ¡®Could I benefit from it alongside using the cube?¡¯


    With a tired sigh, Deon headed toward the dressing area in his room. He felt drained of all his energy. And how could he not be, given that it hadn¡¯t even been a full day since his arrival in the world of his novel?


    ¡®This is the longest day I¡¯ve ever lived, and I don¡¯t think any other day will break this record!¡¯


    In one day, Deon had done what an ordinary person might do in an entire lifetime, if not more.


    He died, came back to life, experienced depression, overcame his depression, adopted a new persona, lived his first day as that person, learned magic¡ªat least as a beginner¡ªand finally returned to his room to rest.


    And that¡¯s not counting the smaller details which, when pieced together, could summarize the lives of some people.


    Although, most people don¡¯t come back to life after death. Still, it should count for something.


    If he included the day he spent in his previous world as Walid, the failed writer, Deon hadn¡¯t slept in over 36 hours.


    ¡®I need rest.¡¯


    That was undeniable.


    ¡®Mana Sense. The cube. Anything else can wait.¡¯


    He was truly exhausted, and it became evident when Deon admitted it to himself.


    Like a drunkard on a snowy night, Deon stripped off the clothes Vierenna had chosen for him and threw them onto the carpeted floor. His eyes opened and closed like a malfunctioning garage door.


    Only through sheer willpower was Deon able to put on the pajamas he had woken up in earlier, he made sure to place them somewhere he could remember to avoid mixing them up.


    With his eyes almost completely shut, Deon returned to the open space of his room, focusing solely on the bed.


    The moment he reached it, he collapsed forward onto it. His exhausted mind finally found the rest it desperately needed.


    ¡­


    Deon did not experience any dreams. His sleep was as heavy as the darkness of the night in an abandoned cave. He didn¡¯t even wake up when the small-built girl with green eyes and maid attire entered before sunrise.


    The girl, named Yven, was stunned by the way her master Deon slept on the massive bed.


    Deon was lying on his stomach, his head not even on the pillow, with one leg dangling off the edge of the bed.


    ¡®He must be really tired.¡¯


    It took her a moment to steady herself before stepping quietly toward the changing room. As soon as she entered, dim yellow lights lit up the room.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised by the clothes scattered on the floor; it had been like this for the past three months. Even though her master rarely left his room, it didn¡¯t reflect in the number of clothes he changed into from time to time.


    Not that Yven cared¡­ well, she did. It was her job, after all.


    She knelt on the carpeted floor, picking up the clothes and folding them with practiced precision. She glanced around the room and nodded to herself.


    She left with yesterday¡¯s worn clothes and placed them in the wooden basket beside the door. Then grabbed the basket and reached for the door handle, but her movement stopped.


    She thought again about her master.


    He didn¡¯t have any covers on, only his thin sleepwear.


    ¡®I should put something on him¡­¡¯


    Her movements froze dead. She gasped and stumbled backward, the back of her head hitting the thick wooden door.


    Hurt, Yven staggered forward again, dropping the basket she was holding and, in turn, collapsing onto the basket herself.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Deon watched the entire scene unfold with indifferent eyes.


    He had woken up when the dim lights of the changing room lit up, but before he could fully rise from his bed, the maid¡ªwho was supposed to be his personal servant¡ªemerged from there and walked straight past him toward the exit.


    ¡®The rest was known.¡¯


    The girl lay sprawled on the ground with a terrified expression, like a criminal on an ancient execution platform. Her eyes began to well up with tears, but she held them back.


    She was waiting for Deon to say something, to yell at her, or anything, really.


    ¡®What¡­ what should I do?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Deon was waiting for her to get up so he could speak with her like a civilized person.


    ¡®Why doesn¡¯t she get up? Is she injured?¡¯


    And so, the awkward silence remained.


    Deon rose from his spot on the bed, his eyes never leaving the maid who hadn¡¯t made any effort to move, as if she had given up before even trying.


    Yven in turn was too scared to function properly.


    ¡®I¡¯m finished! This is the end for me!¡¯


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Deon asked as he approached the maid, feeling slightly concerned and slightly suspicious about the whole thing.


    Yven didn¡¯t answer. Her mind seemed incapable of processing anything. But when she noticed Deon¡¯s footsteps approaching her, she forced herself to get up.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s fine after all.¡¯


    That¡¯s what Deon thought until he saw the girl stumble again over the basket beneath her.


    Yven tripped once more, this time falling awkwardly to the side.


    huff-huff¡ª


    Deon chuckled lightly at the clumsy sight. He never thought he¡¯d start his day like this, and the sun hadn¡¯t even risen yet.


    Yven, embarrassed, gathered herself off the floor, her eyes betraying her as she began silently crying, her head lowered. She wasn¡¯t crying from pain; in truth, she didn¡¯t know why she was crying¡ªit just happened.


    Deon stepped closer to stand above her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    he repeated, placing a hand on her trembling shoulder and extending the other to help her up.


    Yven hesitated for a moment before taking the offered hand¡ªwhat other choice did she have? She couldn¡¯t refuse it.


    She took his hand, and Deon indeed helped her stand, steadily this time.


    When he was sure she wouldn¡¯t fall again, he let go of her.


    But he noticed her tears, which she tried to hide by keeping her head down.


    ¡°Are you¡­ hurt?¡±


    he asked, sounding more concerned than angry, with a hint of guilt for laughing at her earlier.


    ¡®I¡¯m finished!¡¯


    Despite her thoughts, Yven knew she had to say something. Deon had already asked her three times if she was okay.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine, sir¡­ my lord¡­ ahh! I, uh¡­ I will be!¡±


    Deon looked at the nervous girl with pity. To his eyes, she was clearly distressed. Still, what right did he have to push her if she insisted she was fine?


    ¡®Time will tell, anyway.¡¯


    So, he simply stepped back, giving her a chance to breathe.


    Yven tensed with every movement Deon made. She was waiting for punishment, but her master seemed as calm as ever.


    She nervously watched him sit on the edge of the bed, looking at her.


    And she stared back, expecting something that wouldn¡¯t come.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to punish me¡­ sir?¡±


    Her heart couldn¡¯t handle the tension and pressure anymore, so she just asked. There wasn¡¯t anything she could¡¯ve done by now to avoid punishment.


    ¡®And I thought I¡¯d do a good job!¡¯


    Deon tilted his head slightly, clearly confused.


    ¡°Why would I punish you? Are you used to being punished? Have I punished you often?¡±


    The last question was asked meaningfully, as the girl seemed safe enough for him to ask an unusual question.


    Yven was stunned by the questions. But she still had to answer; after all, it was her master asking.


    ¡°I¡­ I made a mistake and deserve punishment. And the lord hasn¡¯t punished me before, thanks to his kindness.¡±


    Deon nodded, more to himself than to the maid.


    ¡°How many times have we met before, not counting yesterday or now?¡±


    He decided to ask something more serious. The girl seemed too scared to think about why he was asking.


    ¡°I¡ªI tried to introduce myself to the lord before. But the lord always ignored me¡­¡±


    Deon got his answer. While the previous Deon had been aware of the girl¡¯s presence, he hadn¡¯t known she was his personal made. Or perhaps he did but didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Were you surprised I knew you were my new personal servant?¡±


    Yven shivered slightly at Deon¡¯s interruption, but perhaps that was for the best.


    She had been too honest anyway.


    ¡®Why is he asking me all these questions? Won¡¯t he punish me?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Still, Yven had no choice but to answer.


    ¡°How long have you been my personal servant?¡±


    ¡®Is he testing me?¡¯


    ¡°I started on the master¡¯s coming-of-age day.¡±


    Deon looked at the girl as if he expected a different answer, so in her fear, she began blurting out information.


    ¡°Every noble like the lord receives a personal servant after their awakening ritual, which occurs on their coming-of-age day. It¡¯s a sign of responsibility and independence, and at this age, lords have the freedom to make their own investments¡ª¡±


    The girl stopped rambling when she realized she was just spouting nonsense.


    Deon said nothing. He lowered his head in deep thought. He was slightly disappointed by the girl¡¯s sudden silence, but he had gathered most of the information he needed.


    ¡®Coming of age, in essence, was merely a form of relative freedom.¡¯


    Feeling pity for the girl, Deon decided to finally release her from his questions, which she probably saw as the punishment she¡¯d been asking for.


    ¡°You¡¯re not punished,¡±


    he announced without much thought.


    Yven¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She just stood there, her trembling eyes threatening to cry again for some reason.


    ¡®How did this girl get such a position? She¡¯s clearly inexperienced!¡¯


    Deon couldn¡¯t find the words to describe what he was witnessing.


    Isn¡¯t a personal servant supposed to be experienced? How am I the one comforting her!


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry again. You said you weren¡¯t injured¡­ I¡¯m not punishing you because you didn¡¯t make a major mistake that warrants punishment. Is that clear?¡±


    Yven was still clearly skeptical, but once again, all she could do was¡­


    ¡®Wait! What am I supposed to do?¡¯


    Understanding her thoughts clearly, Deon began giving her instructions for what she should already know.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you clean up the mess you made and move on to your other tasks?¡±


    Signs of embarrassment appeared on Yven¡¯s face, but what hadn¡¯t shown on her expressions by now?


    Embarrassed, she started carrying out her master¡¯s orders without much thought. That somehow helped her avoid making any mistakes, like a professional¡ªat last.


    She picked up the basket and walked quickly toward the door. Before leaving, Deon¡¯s voice called her again.


    ¡°How many hours of sleep do you need to feel rested?¡±


    He asked, an odd question. But before the girl could think of an answer, Deon spoke again.


    ¡°Never mind¡­ Anyway, if you can make me a coffee with milk at the breakfast table, that would be great.¡±


    Yven felt like someone pulled her out of deep water only to throw her back in, and then out again.


    So, with a head heavier than an abandoned marble slab, she simply bowed respectfully, saying the bare minimum.


    ¡°You can count on me.¡±


    With that, the maid left, closing the door behind her, leaving Deon to the silence of his room.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    He whispered to the thin air.


    ¡®I forgot to ask her name!¡¯

 Chapter Twelve — Mana Sense [2]

    After the embarrassed maid left, Deon refocused on himself.


    He had asked her how many hours of sleep an average person needed, but then dismissed the question, just to ensure she wouldn''t get any strange ideas.


    In truth, despite not sleeping much, Deon felt he had rested enough.


    He felt refreshed and energized.


    This wasn¡¯t logical for someone who hadn¡¯t slept in over 36 hours.


    ¡°Could it be because of the mana I interacted with?¡±


    The thought excited Deon, and he found himself hurrying toward the gray box sitting on one of the bookshelves.


    He swiftly opened it and pulled out the blue cube with intricate black patterns.


    Closing the box lid, he returned to the comfort of his bed with the cube.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do this!¡±


    Sitting cross-legged in the center of his bed in a meditative posture, the cube rested in his hands.


    Unlike the first time, Deon felt a unique connection with the cube. The sensation was strange but not uncomfortable.


    With a single thought, Deon''s senses began to dull. Soon, he found himself once again in the mysterious space where he had previously heard the sound of heartbeats¡ªexcept this time, it was silent, and his dulled senses still registered within his mind.


    But the significant change lay in the intricate three-dimensional patterns occupying much of his field of view. They weren¡¯t larger than a two-story house but were complexly interwoven, difficult for the eyes to follow and the mind to interpret.


    Deon¡¯s consciousness moved around the patterns, searching for a starting point.


    His connection with the blue cube instinctively guided him to what he needed to do to begin.


    As he had told Vierenna, the object before him was a puzzle¡ªand at the same time, it was himself.


    To progress through the first tier, he had to solve this puzzle.


    But first, he needed to find the starting point.


    Deon continued circling and observing the intricate, dormant patterns before him. Every time he thought he had found something that might lead to the start, he was wrong or too far from the truth.


    Unaware of how much time had passed, Deon decided to stop observing and start acting.


    ¡®If I don¡¯t try to begin somewhere, I¡¯ll never start!¡¯


    He reassured himself while choosing a thin thread from the massive, complex pattern.


    Reaching it with his mind¡ªor senses¡ªhe wasn¡¯t sure how, but somehow, he could naturally do so, considering he didn¡¯t have a physical form in this mysterious space.


    The faint thread lit up with a dim glow at the point Deon''s mind connected with it. From there, the white light traced the thread, illuminating it.


    Deon watched expectantly as the light reached the thread¡¯s first branching point, which split into only two directions¡ªone of the reasons Deon had chosen it.


    He commanded the light to follow the thread on the left, which led deeper into the patterns.


    But as the light began its journey along the new thread, it simply dissipated into nothingness. Soon, the patterns returned to their inert, static state.


    Deon wasn¡¯t discouraged or disappointed. He restarted from the same point on the same thread.


    This time, at the branching point, he chose the thread on the right, which followed a lower path along the massive pattern.


    But again, the light evaporated into nothingness, and the patterns reverted to their dormant state.


    ¡®This is going to take a long time!¡¯


    Despite everything, Deon continued his attempts. He still believed he could find the path if he tried harder.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    In Deon¡¯s room, time passed in relative quiet.


    But in his mind, each passing second only added to his frustration over his repeated failures.


    ¡®I''m doing something wrong! But what is it?¡¯


    His frustration began to cloud his thoughts.


    Deon had seen this coming for some time now, but he had no alternative.


    He couldn¡¯t stop now. He just had to push forward.


    ¡®But relying solely on trial and error is wrong in itself! I¡¯m missing something!¡¯


    Deon paused for a moment, staring at the massive, intricate pattern before him. It just sat there within his line of sight, its shapes unchanging.


    ¡®I need to try something new... but what?¡¯


    Deon had previously considered using his mana sense to speed up solving this puzzle, yet he hadn¡¯t even found the starting point.


    If he struggled at this stage, what would he do in the future?


    ¡®What do I have to lose, anyway? If nothing works, I¡¯ll consult Vierenna later.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Deon willingly entered the sensory stagnation state he had experienced earlier in the backyard.


    Almost immediately, the sound of irregular heartbeats began resonating within his mind and all around him.


    ¡®I was right! I can access it now with a single thought.¡¯


    But something had changed.


    In the empty space, the intricate patterns were nowhere to be seen¡ªonly the irregular heartbeats of varying intensity.


    ¡®This is strange! I thought I was the one preventing the heartbeats from being heard in the space?¡¯


    ¡®Could it be that the space with the patterns and the space with the heartbeats are entirely different?¡¯


    ¡®No, that shouldn¡¯t be true. Both are extensions of the mind. They should be in the same place. But... maybe my subconscious is deliberately separating them?¡¯


    Deon was almost correct. When he used his mana sense, he unintentionally severed his connection with the cube partially due to the absence of his senses.


    When he connected to the cube, his instinctive focus on his five senses ignored the existence of his mana sense.


    In short, when Deon used his mana sense, he lost his other senses. And when he regained his other senses, his mana sense faded into the background.


    ¡®Should I try combining them?¡¯


    Deon felt hesitant but quickly replaced his doubt with determination.


    As long as he had an idea, he wouldn¡¯t ignore it.


    ¡®The appearance of the heartbeat is linked to my senses vanishing. When my regular senses return, the intricate patterns appear. But maybe I can try maintaining the heartbeats while keeping my five senses active?¡¯


    Deon went with the idea, though he had no idea how to execute it.


    With focus, he felt his connection to the cube dim to near nonexistence.


    ¡®Why did this happen? And why didn¡¯t I notice?¡¯


    It soon became clear.


    ¡®My five senses are what create the connection between me and the cube. I didn¡¯t lose the connection¡ªI just stopped feeling it!¡¯


    ¡®So, the patterns are still there. I just don¡¯t perceive them.¡¯


    Before Deon linked the cube to his mana signature, he used his five senses to establish the connection.


    Now, with his five senses ¡°offline¡± due to his mana sense, the relationship between the cube and his mana signature was what allowed him to sense the cube in the absence of his primary senses.


    Deon¡¯s plan was to reverse the process he had used to link the cube to his mana signature.


    But this time, he would use the relationship between his mana signature and the cube to reconnect his senses without losing his mana sense during the process.


    With his limited experience with the cube, Deon attempted to reconnect his five senses while focusing on the heartbeat that resonated relentlessly.


    He kept trying, but nothing changed for a while¡ªor so he thought.


    Unaligned with the background heartbeats, a faint second set of heartbeats reached Deon¡¯s awareness.


    At first, he mistook them for the beats resulting from his mana sense. But they were the calm, regular heartbeats of his physical body.


    ¡®Hearing!¡¯


    As his sense of hearing returned, Deon¡¯s other senses followed suit.


    The last was his vision.


    ¡®Hah!¡¯


    Deon gasped in surprise at the sight before him.


    As he expected, the massive, intricate patterns had returned, as if they had never disappeared.


    But they were different from when he first faced them with his five senses.


    ¡®I knew it! Mana sense goes deeper than it seems!¡¯


    Now, the thin threads forming the patterns glowed with a faint gray light. From time to time, dim sparks of light flickered in different points along the glowing gray threads.


    ¡®No, that¡¯s not right!¡¯


    From a broader perspective, the sparks didn¡¯t appear in different points along the threads¡ªthey moved across them at a speed the eye couldn¡¯t follow.


    In parallel with the irregular heartbeats resonating throughout the mysterious space, Deon felt his own heartbeat quicken with the excitement of his current experience.


    ¡®This is what¡ª what should be called cheating!¡¯


    Focusing on the intricate patterns, Deon could now clearly see the starting point, the path to follow, and even the endpoint¡ªall at once without feeling overwhelmed.


    It was as if his awareness had expanded to comprehend what the five senses shouldn¡¯t have been able to process.


    ¡®Is this mana sense?!¡¯


    He already knew the answer and was experiencing it firsthand.


    Suddenly, Deon recalled the description of the ability Mana Sense:


    "The key to the world greatest mysteries!"


    Although Deon was satisfied with the ability as it was, the feeling that his use of it was barely scratching the surface never left his mind.


    But Deon didn¡¯t let himself get carried away. For now, he had something to do.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll learn more when the situation demands it.¡¯


    He looked at the patterns, focusing specifically on the starting point.


    ¡®But for now, why not give this a try?¡¯


    Without waiting another second, Deon reached the starting point with his mind, and the thread began to light up.


    This time, the glow was a vibrant blue, signifying the correctness of Deon¡¯s chosen path.


    The blue light traveled along the thin thread, diving into the depths of the patterns. At every turn, Deon instinctively knew the correct path and followed it. Each time, his chosen direction proved to be right.


    And so, Deon officially began his magic training.


    All thanks to...


    Mana Sense.

 Chapter Thirteen — Mana Sense [3]

    The first rays of sunlight crept over the distant horizon, a gradient of gold and orange.


    The colors reflected on the face of the sleeping girl, waking her slowly as if the light were inviting her back to life.


    Vierenna opened her eyes¡ªher clear, ash-gray obsidian eyes reflected the newborn daylight. Her white hair, scattered across the pillow, resembled silk threads glowing silver under the soft sunlight.


    Gently, Vierenna extended her hands to prop herself up into a sitting position, stretching to shake off the remnants of sleep.


    But before her mind regained full clarity, a surge of raw mana registered in her senses. It came directly from the floor below her room.


    ¡®Deon''s room?!¡¯


    She had an idea of what was happening, but her body was already moving toward Deon''s room downstairs to confirm it with her own eyes and intervene if necessary.


    With every step she took closer to his room, her theory solidified.


    Although the mana was raw, it was under control.


    ¡®Could it be that he¡¯s reached the first step in this short time? It took me about four days!¡¯


    Vierenna opened Deon''s door and was surprised¡ªpleasantly surprised¡ªby what she saw.


    ¡°Look at this! My baby brother has learned how to use his legs on his own.¡±


    Of course, she spoke softly so as not to disturb him.


    Despite her teasing, her happy smile didn¡¯t betrayed her pride and joy.


    She closed the door and approached his cross-legged figure on the bed for a closer look.


    The blue cube rested in his hands, its black patterns slowly transforming into blue, forming intricate and varied pathways. However, the blue patterns were only just beginning to progress.


    ¡®He¡¯s just started! Impressive!¡¯


    Satisfied with the situation¡¯s stability and safety, Vierenna climbed onto the bed and lay on her stomach in front of Deon, who hadn¡¯t moved.


    She could skip her morning training for today.


    Lazily, Vierenna stretched her body and buried her face in the damp blanket.


    ¡®So soft!¡¯


    ...


    After nearly half an hour, the raw mana surrounding Deon began to recede, and slowly, he opened his eyes.


    Initially, he was startled by Vierenna¡¯s form, lying on her stomach in front of him and gazing at him with a bright smile.


    But he quickly recovered; he was starting to get used to her strange antics.


    ¡°Good morning, baby brother,¡±


    she greeted him as she adjusted her nightwear to cover herself while sitting upright across from him in the same position.


    ¡°Good morning to you too,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s truly impressive that you¡¯ve begun introducing your body to mana so quickly. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Vierenna''s words were genuine, and she expressed them with both her words and her demeanor.


    Deon was aware that his achievement with the cube was unusual, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from appearing nonchalant.


    If he had the capability, Deon would exploit it without hesitation.


    ¡°How long did it take you? And what¡¯s the average time for a normal person to achieve what I did?¡±


    he asked, wanting to gauge his achievement compared to others.


    Vierenna seemed almost upset by his question.


    She responded with exaggerated frustration in her body language.


    ¡°Ahh¡­ so quickly, arrogance has gone to your head. Siblings shouldn¡¯t compare themselves¡­ And here I thought¡­ mm... mm... mmm¡­¡±


    Deon grabbed Vierenna and covered her mouth. She¡¯d never stop chattering if he let her.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I just want to understand how I compare to others. I¡¯m calm and won¡¯t become arrogant this early,¡± he said.


    Though Vierenna playfully resisted his gentle hold, she didn¡¯t truly fight back. If this had been a real fight, he would¡¯ve turned to icy dust in mere moments. He knew how strong she was.


    When he released her mouth, she sat back slightly, looking at him with a mix of curiosity and bemusement.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re so bosing and domineering... If you keep this up, I might even stop calling you baby brother.¡±


    She tilted her head toward her chest, placing a hand over it.


    ¡°You even made my heart skip a beat. What will you do next?¡±


    Oh, no!¡¯


    But it was already too late...


    ¡®No, it¡¯s never too late¡­!¡¯


    Before she could say more, Deon grabbed her again and covered her mouth even tighter than before.


    This time, Vierenna was genuinely shocked. She didn¡¯t even pretend to resist. She simply stared at Deon¡¯s serious, worried expression as if silencing her was a national duty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it weird. Not like that!¡±


    ¡®Not like that?¡¯


    Vierenna was confused by Deon¡¯s words, but when she considered her position, her attire, and what she was about to say just to see her baby brother¡¯s embarrassed expression, she understood his point.


    ¡®Maybe¡­ I went a bit too far?¡¯


    She grabbed Deon¡¯s hands to signal him to release her, which he did upon noticing her calm gaze.


    Vierenna immediately observed her baby brother¡¯s expression relax. Still, she felt like something was missing.


    ¡®But what?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t have to think long to find the answer. Slowly and steadily, her smile widened as Deon¡¯s expression crumbled before her.


    ¡®No, I have to say something. This isn¡¯t me!¡¯


    Before Deon could reach her to silence her again, she managed to voice her thoughts.


    ¡°You¡¯re at that age already¡­ It¡¯s natural to feel strange when you touch¡ªmm... mm... mm¡­¡±


    :How refreshing!¡¯


    Although Vierenna didn¡¯t finish her comment, she felt accomplished.


    ¡®I¡¯ll let his mind fill in the gaps. But how far will his imagination go? I hope not too far¡­ Oh, no!¡¯


    She raised her hands to block the pillow that smacked directly into her face. The intent was clear¡ªsuffocation.


    ¡®Maybe his imagination is a little too active?!¡¯


    Vierenna managed to slip away from his grasp, darting off the bed.


    ¡°Calm down, baby brother¡­ As long as I call you baby brother, you haven¡¯t ascended to the rank you¡¯re thinking of in your mind right now.¡±


    Deon didn¡¯t respond. He simply watched her with disappointment from his seat on the bed.


    ¡®Why is he so disappointed? Did I overdo it?¡¯


    SIGH


    Vierenna sighed in defeat and returned to sit on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°It took me four days, with guidance from Mother. You did it in less than a day, which is an extraordinary and rare talent. For a normal noble with high talent, it might take about a month at least. As for commoners, it usually takes three to six months, which is one reason they¡¯re always behind in the academy.¡±


    This was Vierenna¡¯s way of reconciling with Deon and easing his anger toward her.


    It seemed to work.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that hard, was it?¡±


    Deon asked with a small smile.


    ¡®It, very much, was.¡¯


    Vierenna didn¡¯t say that. She didn¡¯t like it when Deon was angry at her, so she refrained from provoking him further. Maybe next time.


    ¡°I have a few more questions,¡± Deon said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t ask your kind big sis, who will you ask?¡±


    He gave her an odd look but asked his questions anyway.


    ¡°This morning, I woke up unusually early. Normally, I¡¯d be too tired to even move at that time, but all I felt was energy and refreshment. Could that have something to do with the cube and my connection to it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that?¡±


    ¡°I can explain that to my baby brother. First, you don¡¯t connect with the cube; your mana signature does. And the cube, while impressive, isn¡¯t something that would make you feel as refreshed as you described. Mana does that.¡±


    ¡°This hasn¡¯t happened to you before because your body hadn¡¯t yet made any attempts to communicate with or use the mana awakened within you during your awakening ritual.¡±


    ¡°The cube is just like a book teaching you how to use mana. So when you linked it to your mana signature yesterday, you took the first step in introducing your body to mana.¡±


    ¡°Now your body recognizes and acknowledges the mana within it. One of mana¡¯s benefits is accelerated healing compared to normal people. That¡¯s why you feel energized and refreshed. Mana even enhances intelligence and memory as you progress. Body specialists experience significant improvement in all bodily functions.¡±


    Vierenna observed her brother¡¯s contemplative expression. Although all these basics would be explained at the academy, she enjoyed playing the role of teacher and was good at it.


    ¡°What is mana?¡±


    Vierenna was caught off guard by the unusual question.


    ¡®What is mana?¡¯


    She had never thought to ask such a question herself, simply accepting it as a natural part of her reality.


    Of course, the academy would cover this topic, and she could give Deon a summary of what she¡¯d learned in her first year. Still, Vierenna felt curious about why her brother would ask such a question.


    ¡°Mana is a persistent energy that spreads throughout the world. It has a tremendous capacity to adapt and change¡­ Why are you curious about such a topic? You¡¯re supposed to already know!¡±


    Once again, Deon¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. After a moment of silence, he answered her question.


    ¡°I just thought about it and felt that mana is unfair, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡®Unfair? True¡­ in a way! But how does someone even ask such a question? And why?¡¯


    Vierina''s curiosity grew, but she quickly dismissed it. Her brother had always asked the strangest questions, so what''s the different now?


    She got up from the bed and picked up the cube that had rolled off during their wrestling.


    The shape of the cube hadn''t changed much, only the blue patterns that had started to replace the black ones. Even so, her younger brother still had some time to go before making real progress.


    ¡°Good work for one session. You might finish about 75% of it before it''s time to go to the academy. I''m proud of you, little brother,¡±


    she said as she placed the cube back in his hands.


    ¡°I''m heading back to my room to change now. You should rest a bit until breakfast. Your body needs to replenish the mana you used during training.¡±


    Deon nodded, his gaze fixed on the blue lines on the cube as if seeing them for the first time.


    Vierina left him to his thoughts and headed toward the door.


    She opened it. yet before leaving, she called back to him.


    ¡°baby brother¡­¡±


    A wide, unsettling smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t have any devious thoughts, okay?¡±


    With that, she quickly left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Left alone in the room, Deon stared at the door, his expression blank.


    ¡®And here I thought I was capable of handling her.¡¯


    ¡®She''s a force of nature, a truly devious force.¡¯

 Chapter Fourteen — Memories Record [1]

    After Deon recovered from the mental damage caused by Vierenna, he decided to take her advice and rest for a while. He truly felt drained, not tired.


    What awaited him was a cup of coffee with milk, his favorite drink, for breakfast.


    ¡°Can I even trust that clumsy maid?¡±


    Nevertheless, Deon rested his head on the pillow, allowing himself to drift into a light sleep.


    ...


    The sun rose in all its glory, spreading its warm rays over the world.


    Deon had already woken up, feeling much better. He had changed from his sleepwear into casual black clothes from his wardrobe.


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, he combed his hair with his fingers, mimicking Vierenna''s precise movements from the previous morning.


    Satisfied with the results, he left his room and headed directly to the room where he had his first meal in this world. Though he couldn''t recall the meal, as his mind at the time was still preoccupied with countless possibilities.


    He moved through the now-familiar spiral staircase and the similarly designed hallways, which blended ancient architectural designs with advanced magical devices, such as motion-sensitive lights that adjusted brightness based on the space.


    Deon knew a little about the various magical devices used daily in this world. He had to, as the main character Emlyn had worked in a magical device shop throughout the first volume.


    That didn''t change until the end of the volume, where luck favored him, elevating his chances as a commoner.


    ¡®The thing is, I¡¯m the one who made luck favor him more than anything else! But, who really knows?¡¯


    Deon arrived at the same room, where a massive redwood table adorned with intricate decorations reflecting the culture of this world stood.


    The morning sun streamed through the large glass windows, reflecting off the white marble floor and giving the room a majestic ambiance, as if it were more than just a dining room.


    Around the room, several servants cast glances at Deon as he made his way to the window overlooking the front garden. He didn¡¯t want to sit while the breakfast table was still being prepared.


    The servants exchanged what looked almost like shocked glances, as if unsure of what they were supposed to do.


    Still, each of them maintained enough composure to continue their work professionally.


    A certain figure flashed through Deon''s mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for her.


    ¡°Good morning, young master.¡±


    Interrupting his contemplation of the garden, a middle-aged man with a trimmed beard and neatly combed brown hair approached. His attire was that of a servant, but it was also different¡ªshinier, as if its wearer didn¡¯t soil his hands often.


    ¡°The breakfast table will be ready shortly, if the young master¡­¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t in the room before?¡±


    Deon interrupted the man, pointing out the fact he had noticed.


    Deon had looked at every servant in the room upon entering, but this man hadn¡¯t been among them.


    He was surprised he could tell so casually and spoke without thinking.


    ¡®Does this have to do with mana? Did my memory improve as Vierenna said?¡¯


    The servant''s face twitched, but he responded with the same professionalism.


    ¡°The young master has sharp eyes. This humble servant indeed just arrived to greet his masters and deliver a message from the young lady.¡±


    ¡®Vierenna?¡¯


    "The young lady tasked me with informing you that she will not be joining you for breakfast today or later in the day. She strongly advises you not to neglect your training and will meet you in the palace''s back garden after sunset."


    Deon almost laughed at the servant¡¯s words. He found it impossible for Vierenna to leave such a professional message, given her unique personality.


    He also admired the servant''s ability to rephrase Vierenna''s words in their current form.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡®Or maybe I¡¯m mistaken? Could she have actually delivered the message as the servant relayed it? Vierenna only acts freely around those she likes but formally with everyone else.¡¯


    "Very well. Do you know what she¡¯ll be doing in the meantime?"


    The servant bowed his head sorrowfully, giving the impression he had disappointed me.


    ¡®So professional!¡¯


    "This humble servant does not know. The young lady''s words were clear and direct."


    He kept his head bowed.


    ¡®Perhaps she¡¯s trying to obtain the memory record she said she would bring?¡¯


    Deon still felt some guilt toward Vierenna, but what could he do?


    He looked at the servant in front of him and addressed him.


    "Alright, I didn¡¯t expect you to know. You may leave now. Good work."


    The servant bowed deeply, placing a hand on his chest.


    "I am only doing my duty."


    As he was about to leave, Deon addressed him again.


    "Also, I¡¯d prefer to receive such messages through my personal maid. You did well regardless."


    The servant seemed saddened by my words, but he bowed respectfully again.


    "This humble servant understands."


    And he went on his way.


    Deon resumed his contemplation of the palace''s front garden, waiting for the breakfast table to be ready.


    ...


    Soon enough, Deon was seated at the breakfast table, alone except for his personal maid, who had kept her promise by preparing the coffee with milk.


    He had dismissed the rest of the servants from the room, following Vierenna¡¯s example from the previous morning.


    Yven stood across from her master, nervously watching him take his first sip of the hot drink she had prepared for the first time in her life.


    She was tense, almost scared of the reaction her master might have. Unknowingly, she gripped her skirt tightly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t fail this time too.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t forgotten her disastrous mistakes earlier that morning, each of which could have been grounds for dismissal. Yet, her young master had only forgiven her.


    ¡®Everyone makes mistakes!¡¯


    That¡¯s what he had said.


    Yven pondered those words all morning but couldn¡¯t find them reasonable enough to justify forgiving her clumsy errors.


    ¡®A personal servant embodies professionalism; mistakes are unacceptable.¡¯


    That¡¯s what her mother had always said, having been the personal maid of Viktoria de Avila, Deon¡¯s mother and the first lady of the Eirenios Household.


    "How did you get this job?"


    Yven nearly jumped at her master¡¯s sudden question, having been so lost in her thoughts that she missed his reaction to the coffee with milk after tasting it.


    ¡®How did I get this job? As a personal maid? Did I do something wrong? Am I going to be dismissed?¡¯


    "Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m just curious, considering your relatively young age."


    Her master¡¯s calm voice came again, as if reassuring her that her thoughts were far from the truth.


    Nevertheless, she remained tense as she replied.


    "I received news of my appointment from my mother¡­ ah, from the first lady¡¯s personal maid¡­ and I started afterward."


    In truth, Yven herself didn¡¯t know why she had been given such a position. However, she suspected her mother had a hand in the first lady¡¯s unusual decision.


    "So my mother appointed you as my personal maid?"


    Deon asked with great curiosity, unable to hide his interest in the matter.


    "Yes, Master, I believe so."


    Yven¡¯s tension eased slightly as she noticed the current direction of the conversation, though she remained cautious.


    "Did she tell you anything?"


    Yven fell silent for a moment, not fully understanding the question.


    ¡®Did she tell me something? The first lady?¡¯


    As the daughter of the first lady¡¯s personal maid, Yven had interacted with her often. She recalled the first lady always being kind to her and teaching her many things, no matter how busy she was. But had she told her anything?


    "The first lady, before her unfortunate passing, requested to see me. This was after I was appointed by her personal maid. Her words were, ¡®Take care of my son.¡¯ I will do my utmost to fulfill her orders."


    Of course, at the time, her master hadn¡¯t yet awakened, so she hadn¡¯t officially started her duties until after his awakening ceremony. There was also more to the first lady¡¯s words.


    Her exact words had been, ¡®Take care of my son. I believe you¡¯ll do your job better than your mother.¡¯


    Yven couldn¡¯t say this; she would seem desperate, even though she truly was. Her mother¡¯s sudden death had left her alone in a world she knew little to nothing about.


    "Since they¡¯re my mother¡¯s orders, I¡¯ll rely on you."


    Deon said as he took another sip of the hot, delicious coffee with milk.


    Yven smiled brightly, and just as she was about to reaffirm her determination to fulfill her duties toward her master, he spoke first.


    "You¡¯ve done an almost perfect job with the coffee with milk."


    Yven¡¯s smile widened further, her green eyes gleaming with a golden light within them.


    Her master seemed captivated by her eyes as he added,


    "One thing: instead of adding honey after mixing the coffee and milk, add it just to the milk after frothing it. The sweetness is balanced as I like it. Great job."


    ¡®How does he know all this just from tasting it?¡¯


    Despite her curiosity, Yven didn¡¯t dwell too much on the matter. What occupied her thoughts was that she had finally done something right without embarrassing herself.


    Thus, she bowed at a ninety-degree angle, renewing her resolve to herself and her master from that moment onward.


    "Thank you for your praise, Master. I¡¯ll make sure to prepare it according to your instructions next time. Your orders are always my priority."


    She returned to her usual upright stance with steady composure as she waited for a response from her master, who looked at her with suspicion, almost discomfort.


    Her earlier enthusiasm nearly crumbled under her master¡¯s uneasy gaze.


    She deduced that something about her words had made him uncomfortable and was about to ask, but her master spoke first.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name and age?¡±


    ¡®He doesn¡¯t know? But he said he knew I was his personal maid!¡¯


    Despite her thoughts, Yven answered without allowing them to affect her outward expression.


    ¡°My name is Yven, and I¡¯m three months away from becoming an adult.¡±


    ¡®Not much left until I turn eighteen!¡¯


    Deon nodded at the uncommon name, murmuring it softly under his breath.


    ¡°You have a beautiful name; I like the sound of it.¡±


    Yven¡¯s smile lit up again.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I like it too!¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡®Why did you say that, you idiot!¡¯


    The young maid smile turned to embarrassment. despite Yven¡¯s attempts to keep a neutral expression, the intense redness of her cheeks betrayed her outward appearance.


    Deon smiled at the amusing sight and said nothing for a while, simply watching the entertaining display.


    ¡®What an interesting girl.¡¯

 Chapter Fifteen — Memories Record [2]

    ¡°No need to feel embarrassed. There''s nothing wrong with liking your name. Many don''t, and it''s a blessing that you do,¡± Deon finally said, noticing that the young maid could no longer endure the tension she was trying to suppress.


    Her flushed expression and burning embarrassment were so intense that it almost created the illusion of smoke rising above her head¡ªor was it perhaps real?


    Deon''s words didn¡¯t seem to help Yven, so he shifted the topic to something that had intrigued him about the girl from the very first day.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed your work attire is quite different from the other maids. I thought it was because you were my personal maid, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    Indeed, compared to the other maids in the palace, Yven¡¯s uniform was much more... provocative.


    The standard uniform for the maids was a longer dress that nearly touched the floor, with long, classic, and elegant sleeves. The outfit included a white apron with ornate edges that softened the black dress, creating a balanced yet practical look.


    In stark contrast, Yven¡¯s uniform embraced a design reflecting lightness and boldness¡ªa short black dress ending just above the knees, paired with a white apron adorned with soft ruffles. The apron was tied neatly at the waist with a carefully knotted ribbon, and a small black necktie rested around her exposed neck like an ornament completing the look.


    Even her black stockings, which covered her slender legs, seemed like they were added purely to harmonize the black-and-white color scheme.


    Yven''s expression returned to one of embarrassment at her master¡¯s observation. She was fully aware her attire was far more daring than the other maids¡ªand much less practical, especially with the high heels that made standing steadily a challenge. Yet, it was all she had, and she wasn¡¯t permitted to change it.


    ¡°My apologies, Master, but this is all I own,¡± she said, her voice low.


    That was all she could say; she couldn¡¯t burden her master with her grievances.


    ¡°This is all you own? Not what you were given? Explain,¡± Deon commanded firmly.


    Yven flinched at his authoritative tone. She clasped her hands together behind her back to stop herself from trembling and began explaining as she had been ordered.


    ¡°My uniform belongs to the De Avila Household... When I moved to House Eirenios as your personal maid, I submitted a request to the head butler for a new uniform that matched the standards of my current workplace... But... but I was told that what I had would suffice.¡±


    Deon¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he elegantly drank his orange juice, finishing the last of his breakfast.


    ¡°A hierarchy among the staff,¡± he muttered aloud without realizing it.


    Hearing this, Yven lowered her head, her body trembling slightly.


    ¡°Master, there are kind servants here. I¡ª¡±


    Deon interrupted her. His curiosity was piqued for multiple reasons.


    ¡°You''re being suppressed, why?¡±


    He could also learn more about the world through the underlying details of her answer.


    Yven¡¯s shoulders shook even more. She truly didn¡¯t want to talk about it, as it would only bring her more trouble. She didn¡¯t want to face more oppression within the palace than she already endured.


    At least now, she had a few people she could talk to.


    But under her master¡¯s command, she had no choice but to answer his curiosity.


    ¡°When any noble family member comes of age, it is tradition for one of the head butlers¡ªthe most experienced servant¡ªto become their personal attendant¡­¡±


    ¡°And your appointment as my personal maid is a challenge to tradition and a disruption of norms. More importantly, in the head butler''s eyes, you took what was supposed to be his opportunity.¡±


    Yven lowered her head as Deon finished her sentence for her, though she would never have said it so boldly herself.


    ¡°But, again, it was Mother who chose you as my personal maid. You shouldn¡¯t lower your head because of that¡ªnot to anyone. Do you understand?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Yven raised her head to meet Deon¡¯s calm, violet eyes. She did her best to suppress the tears threatening to spill as she nodded.


    ¡°Were you a maid at the De Avila Household?¡± Deon asked, steering the conversation back to what truly interested him.


    The mother of the body he now inhabited was Viktoria De Avila, and her personal maid had grown up in that household. She might know something.


    ¡°No, Master. I was never a maid there.¡±


    Her answer caught Deon off guard.


    ¡°Then what was your position there? And why do you own a De Avila maid''s uniform if you were never a maid?¡±


    Under Deon¡¯s string of questions, Yven felt her master''s curiosity was unusually intense.


    ¡®Why does he want to know so much about me?¡¯


    ¡°I was studying to become the librarian of House De Avila... I received the maid¡¯s uniform when I learned I would be your personal maid.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s educated! There¡¯s something odd about this girl¡¯s sudden change in status,¡¯ Deon thought.


    ¡°So, Mother was the one who altered your future plans?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no... It was by my choice. Lady Viktoria gave me an option, and I chose it. I wasn¡¯t forced into anything,¡± Yven answered quickly, not wanting her master to get the wrong idea. The truth was as she stated: she had chosen to become a personal maid rather than a librarian. The benefits of the former far outweighed the latter.


    ¡°So you and Mother were close! She gave you a choice instead of issuing a command. Was this because you¡¯re the daughter of her personal maid?¡±


    ¡°Lady Viktoria was always kind to me, and my mother, Yolna, encouraged me to pursue becoming a librarian, as it¡¯s a safe and low-pressure job,¡± Yven replied honestly.


    ¡°As for why Lady Viktoria gave me the choice, or why she would want someone as inexperienced as me as your personal maid... I don¡¯t know, and I beg your forgiveness for my ignorance.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say it was likely that her mother might have had a hand in Lady Viktoria¡¯s decision.


    ¡®Although my mom wanted me to become a librarian. She would jump at the chance of me being a personal maid.¡¯


    Deon¡¯s curiosity about the girl skyrocketed. Her status made her close to Viktoria De Avila, the woman he sought information about due to a possible connection to his transition to this world.


    He wanted to ask more, to dig deeper, but Deon knew his limits. The maid was already suspicious of why his curiosity was so intense, and he didn¡¯t want to draw undue attention to his interest.


    ¡®At least she¡¯ll be near me as my maid. I can slowly extract knowledge from her,¡¯ he thought.


    For now, Deon decided to change the subject.


    ¡°Since it was your choice, I have no objections. I¡¯ll count on you to take care of me from now on.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Master.¡±


    ¡°One more thing, regarding your work uniform: why would De Avila Household settle on such impractical attire? Does it have something to do with the over¡ªinterest of someone important in the household?¡±


    Yven¡¯s cheeks turned red with embarrassment. Deon wasn¡¯t wrong, but his assumptions were slightly off from the common truth.


    Indeed, her attire had brought her both embarrassment and attention, but Yven was also somewhat different from a typical maid.


    ¡°The differences in the uniforms for House De Avila¡¯s servants are due to the orders of one of the family heads¡ªthe fifth generation. She insisted that elegance and sophistication were symbols of the family, and this had to be reflected in everyone under their authority. A woman¡¯s elegance is her beauty, and a man¡¯s elegance is his precision.¡±


    ¡°As a result, apart from Magicians, the roles of men and women in the De Avila Household were distinct. Women occupied roles in service and care, while men took on roles requiring strength and endurance.¡±


    Deon nodded with interest. He wouldn¡¯t say he agreed with this fifth generation¡¯s policies, but waking up every morning surrounded by servants as beautiful as Yven sounded refreshing.


    Still, despite his preferences, Deon couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for the girl. It wasn¡¯t easy to face rejection for something beyond her control.


    ¡°I understand that. But if you wish to obtain a uniform like the other maids, you have the right to do so. You may use my name or my sister name as leverage if you¡¯re still being oppressed.¡±


    Yven¡¯s breath hitched for a moment, her green eyes widening. She felt a deep sense of gratitude toward her kind master.


    Using his name would solve many of her problems, but Yven felt it would be wrong.


    ¡®I won¡¯t do that, even if I face an impossible situation,¡¯ she resolved internally.


    Yven made her decision and smiled a dazzling smile that lit up her beautiful face.


    ¡°Thank you, master, for your kindness.¡±


    Deon nodded silently, wondering what had caused the sudden shift in her demeanor.


    But his curiosity vanished as she quickly returned to her usual nervous and overly active behavior.


    Deon simply shook his head as if she were beyond help. He wanted the girl to feel comfortable enough around him that he could ask her anything without her overthinking it. But that would take time¡ªhe couldn¡¯t force her to develop positive feelings for him.


    After all, to her, Deon was still her master.


    He rose from his seat at the large redwood table. He was very pleased with his breakfast, especially the milk coffee. Even more so, he was glad he could request it whenever he wanted without consequences.


    But for now, Deon had a duty to himself.


    ¡®It¡¯s time to return to the cube. I can¡¯t waste any free time,¡¯ he thought.


    ¡°Yven, I¡¯m heading back to my room now. I don¡¯t want anyone disturbing me until sunset. You have permission to bring lunch at the appropriate time, and when sunset begins, remind me.¡±


    Before making his way to his room, Deon gave a few orders to Yven, who responded with as much professionalism as she could muster¡ªwhich wasn¡¯t much.


    ¡°I will fulfill the master¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°Also, no one is allowed to enter my room except for my sister and you. Keep that in mind.¡±


    With those final words, Deon made his way out of the dining hall, leaving Yven alone with her excited smile.


    ¡®This went better than I could have hoped. The young master is different from the rumors... better than the rumors.¡¯


    As if recalling something suddenly, her expression shifted.


    ¡°Oh no, the cleaning! The cleaning!...¡±


    Yven hurried off, her steps quick and slightly unsteady due to her high heels, intent on fulfilling her duties. Despite her nervous energy, a spark of determination gleamed in her green eyes.

 Chapter Sixteen — Memories Record [3]

    Deon spent most of his day alternating between training and resting. He couldn¡¯t push himself the entire day, as his mana reserves would run out eventually.


    During these rest periods, he examined the books on the shelves around the room. The subjects of the books were not focused on specific themes but varied greatly in content.


    There were books on the history of the Macezar Empire and other empires, from their rise to the current era. Books on the history of the Four Great Houses within the empire, including the history of the Eirenios household as one of these great houses and the significant figures who contributed to its prominence in the present age.


    Other books described the empire''s internal and external policies, as well as the politics of House Eirenios in particular¡ªits relationship with the imperial family and the other three great houses, its governance of its territories, and much more.


    Deon tried searching for the name Viktoria de Avila in the books discussing both House Eirenios and House de Avila but found nothing about her. The books themselves hadn¡¯t been updated in a while, and Viktoria had only recently passed away.


    Deon, however, was not one to give up easily. He shifted the direction of his search to his next step¡ªthe Academy.


    The place where he would be and learn for who knew how long. He needed to know as much as any other person in the world about the things he currently did not understand. He had to fill the gaps in his knowledge and would use his current time in the family estate to train and build his strength, as well as learn and expand his knowledge.


    At some point, Yven entered his room to deliver his lunch. She didn¡¯t interrupt his training and quietly placed the tray on the study desk.


    Deon appreciated her discretion; he really didn¡¯t need distractions right now. The young maid seemed to understand that well enough.


    Replenishing his energy with the awaited meal, Deon returned to his training. His progress with the threads forming the complex patterns was already swift, aided by his mana sense, and his pace only increased as he grew more familiar with the training process itself.


    Not to the point where the training became routine¡ªhe still struggled initially to create synergy between his mana sense and his five physical senses¡ªbut the process had definitely become faster now.


    Surprisingly, despite the repetitive nature of the training, Deon didn¡¯t feel bored. But neither did he find it enjoyable. This was something he needed to do and succeed at. If he allowed boredom, enjoyment, or any other emotions to take control, it would affect both his training and himself.


    Time passed quietly and steadily.


    Deon opened his eyes from his cross-legged position on the bed, holding the blue cube in his hands. The black patterns on its surfaces still dominated, but the blue patterns were steadily forming.


    He nodded to himself, allowing a calm smile to grace his expression.


    ¡°Yes, Yven?¡± Deon raised his head to meet Yven¡¯s gaze. She stood at the far side of the room, shifting her weight from one foot to the other.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°The sun has set, and I¡­ You had your eyes closed, so I didn¡¯t call for you!¡± she said with a hint of nervousness in her voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing. Thank you for reminding me.¡±


    ¡®I need to head to the backyard. If Vierenna is waiting for me, I¡¯ll never hear the end of it¡­ I can¡¯t let that happen!¡¯


    Rising from the bed, Deon returned the cube to the gray box and placed the box back on one of the empty shelves where he stored it. From there, he went straight to the dressing room, entering without sparing another glance at Yven, who seemed like she wanted to say something.


    He quickly changed into something more formal and adjusted his overall appearance with the help of his reflection in the mirror.


    Satisfied, he stepped back into his room to find Yven tidying the sheets on the bed where he had been sitting moments before.


    ¡°Thank you!¡± he said in passing and left the room in a hurry. His destination¡ªthe small lake in the backyard.


    ¡­


    Following the now-familiar path, Deon soon stood before the small lake, where the familiar sound echoed as soon as his eyes landed on the colorful stones beneath the water¡¯s surface.


    Hello, you¡¯ve finally found your way here¡ª


    The surface of the lake began to change as the familiar words started forming. Deon ignored this, having memorized them by now, and focused instead on the single new addition to the surroundings.


    On the wooden bench sat a single, thick book at one end.


    Deon approached the bench to inspect the book.


    On the outside, the book was beautifully crafted, with a light blue cover adorned with intricate decorative patterns. In the center of the front cover, elegant words read¡ªMemories Record.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vierenna? Why did she leave the book here alone?¡±


    He glanced around, expecting her to jump out at him from behind one of the surrounding bushes, but the bushes remained still, disturbed only by the occasional breeze.


    ¡°....¡±


    In the contagious stillness of the area, Deon picked up the book and sat on the bench.


    He ran his fingers over the hard cover of the book, then, with a deep sigh, opened it to the first page.


    What met his gaze was a small folded note resting on the first page.


    Deon felt an inexplicable tension as he unfolded the note. But as soon as he read it, he couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly.


    The note was from none other than Vierenna, and it read:


    To my little brother, who harbors impure thoughts (Note: I¡¯m the only one who knows! And I won¡¯t tell anyone), I managed to get our memories record. But to gain something, you must lose something (in your case, the thing you want most¡ªwhich is me). But only for today, and maybe just until tomorrow morning (take the time without me by your side to train; it might help purify your thoughts, though I doubt it), I have things to prepare for. When I return, I¡¯ll give you the attention you crave. I might even entertain some of your fantasies. Don¡¯t get your hopes up¡ªI¡¯m just a little girl.


    ¡®V,¡¯ my baby brother¡¯s sis. ???


    ¡®What did I do to deserve this? I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯ve done something disturbingly wrong or distressingly right!¡¯


    When writing Vierenna¡¯s character, Deon had envisioned her as the playful one, the kind of person who lightens the mood with questionable remarks.


    He hadn¡¯t even gotten the chance to properly introduce her in the second volume, and here she was now, causing him damage.


    Even though he knew she meant no harm and simply enjoyed teasing him, Deon still felt uneasy.


    If he asked her to stop, she¡¯d do the opposite. If he gave her the cold shoulder, it would only hurt her.


    Despite her outward appearance, Vierenna was a very delicate person, especially with those she loved. And now, Deon felt he had no right to hurt her¡ªnot even in the smallest way.


    ¡®What a dilemma!¡¯


    Deon cleared his mind of his personal troubles and focused on the book in his lap.


    He was familiar with how the book functioned, recording images and sounds, as he had mentioned it in the first volume of his novel.


    But when he tried to open it, he hesitated for a moment.


    He felt like an intruder, prying into the memories of others just to satisfy his curiosity.


    Deon wasn¡¯t the type of person to do that, but if he was determined to return to his world, he would have to do this and worse.


    The guilt will stay.


    Deon reminded himself as he attempted to maintain the illusion of morals and values while he began flipping through the pages.


    ¡®Perhaps I deserve a little worse than what Vierenna puts me through?¡¯

 Chapter Seventeen — Memories Record [4]

    Despite the external appearance of the Memories Record book, it was, in reality, an artifact capable of storing still images and live ones with sound.


    In the first volume of Deon''s novel, this artifact, the Memories Record, was described along with how it could be browsed. Yet, holding it in his hands, he remained astonished.


    He felt a desire to praise himself for coming up with the concept, but at the same time, he couldn''t.


    Even though he had created the idea as ink on paper, Deon knew nothing about how such an artifact could actually be crafted.


    Even the idea itself was probably just borrowed from another source, like so many cases with modern fantasy novels.


    SIGH


    He sighed.


    Deon cleared his wandering thoughts, looked around at the calm of the lake and the surrounding bushes, then turned to his task with a serious expression.


    As he flipped to the second page, he was greeted by an image that filled the entire page.


    It was a family photo, with all four family members dressed formally, exuding wealth and noble status.


    Deon immediately recognized Vierenna, though in the image, she appeared to be about six years old. Her features were unmistakable. She held the hand of the man who was presumably her father¡ªshort black hair, light blue eyes, and a sharp, serious expression.


    Surprisingly, the man bore a striking resemblance to Deon¡¯s current appearance. After all, he was his father.


    Deon shifted his focus to himself¡ªthe younger version of himself in the photo. Unlike Vierenna, he looked very different. Apart from his wide violet eyes and raven black hair, the sharpness of Deon¡¯s current demeanor was entirely absent from the innocent expressions of the child with chubby cheeks.


    Young Deon held the hands of the woman, whose own hands rested gently on his small shoulders.


    Deon observed the woman who looked much like Vierenna in her present form. Shining white hair, eyes like gray obsidian, and sharp yet gentle features. Even the smile she wore was beautiful and captivating.


    ¡®So, that¡¯s her!¡¯


    Though she appeared as a reserved and kind woman, the air of authority mixed with a touch of wildness was unmistakable.


    ¡®So, she¡¯s the one who corrupted Vierenna?¡¯


    Deon stared at the photo for a few seconds before turning the page.


    It was a simple image. The animated ones were still deeper within the book.


    In the following few pages, Deon found only still images echoing the memories of the Eirenios family, depicting moments of pride, nostalgia, joy, and grandeur, marking the passage of time as they aged.


    Each page carried the spirit of the people frozen in the images¡ªa life they had lived, now left as mere memory and trace.


    The guilt returned to cloud Deon''s vision, yet it only made him see things more clearly. His resolve to return to his world and reunite with his family grew sharper.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    With every page he turned, the presence of Viktoria de Avila was prominent and constant, as if this Memories Record belonged to her alone, with the other individuals serving merely as supporting characters.


    There were others from the family, too, but their appearances were limited compared to the main figures.


    Deon continued flipping through the pages until he found what he had been searching for.


    An image of two small children playing by a small lake, with a beautiful woman seated on a wooden bench. Sunlight reflections added a golden shimmer to the water, and the children''s laughter seemed frozen in time.


    But unlike the previous still images, this one was marked with faint blue patterns, signifying it as a live image.


    Deon placed the tip of his finger on the picture, and the blue patterns began to shatter and fade, bringing the image to life.


    The scene felt strange, unlike playing a video on a phone. Yet, that oddness only made it feel more real and believable.


    Deon focused intently on the now animated image, determined not to miss anything.


    ---


    "Mommy! He¡¯s going to drown! Grab him, or I¡¯ll let go!"


    The first voice belonged to a young Vierenna, who was holding the collar of young Deon¡¯s clothes to stop him from dipping his head into the lake. Her expression was a mix of worry and anger.


    The woman on the bench brushed her long hair aside and lifted her gaze from the book in her hand.


    "V, you worry too much about your baby brother. He¡¯ll be fine. Let him live. If he wants to drown, that¡¯s his life to live and his decisions to make."


    Her voice was clear and calm, with a hint of amusement.


    "I¡¯m not going to drown," Deon retorted, ceasing his struggle against his sister''s grip.


    "You will, you idiot!"


    "Your baby sister is right. There¡¯s a big chance that my little D will drown. What would I do without you? But if it¡¯s your decision to drown, this poor momy won¡¯t stop you. She¡¯ll just cry a lot if her baby makes bad decisions. Bad decisions are very, very bad."


    Young Deon looked at her from his spot by the lake, his innocent violet eyes seemingly lost in deep thought.


    Slowly, he rose to his feet without saying a word.


    He turned to Vierenna, who was still holding onto him, and spoke.


    "V! You go."


    He spoke with a seriousness that made Viktoria laugh heartily under Vierenna¡¯s confused gaze.


    "I¡¯m not going. I don¡¯t want to dirty my dress, you filthy little big-headed boy."


    "You¡¯re scared."


    "I¡¯m not scared. I¡¯m smart."


    "You¡¯re scared."


    "I¡¯m not... Mom, tell him to shut up, I¡¯ll hit him!"


    Viktoria stifled her laughter, though her cheeks turned red from the effort.


    "Don¡¯t hit your baby brother. He¡¯s just... I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s thinking!"


    "She¡¯s just scared. I was going to go, but I don¡¯t want to make a bad decision."


    Vierenna spun furiously toward Deon.


    "And why should I go? I¡¯m smart enough to know better, unlike you, you stupid big-headed boy."


    "V!"


    "What?! What?!"


    "You¡¯re scared."


    Vierenna¡¯s expression turned red with anger as she grabbed Deon by the head and threw him into the lake, falling in after him.


    "I. Am. Not. Scared!"


    Viktoria resumed laughing, her book falling to the ground as she clutched her stomach. She seemed unbothered that her children were now drenched in water.


    Vierenna made her way out of the lake, her eyes brimming with tears.


    She glared at Deon with hatred, but as soon as she noticed his condition, she began to scream.


    "Mommy! Deon¡¯s drowning!"


    She rushed back into the water toward Deon.


    "Don¡¯t worry, V. The lake is shallow; he can¡¯t... Oh no! Deon¡¯s drowning!"


    Viktoria rose from her bench with a speed the animated image couldn¡¯t capture. That was also where the recording ended.


    ---


    The image froze on the last frame it had stopped at, with the blue patterns reforming as if to seal the moment in time once again.


    Deon, in a silence that mirrored his surroundings, closed the book quietly and rested his hands on it.


    He had found what he was searching for. There was no point in looking any further.


    ¡®It was her voice.¡¯


    Indeed, Viktoria de Avila¡¯s voice from the Memories Record was the same as the greeting message Deon had received from the lake.


    Though this only confirmed his suspicions and turned them into truth, Deon still preferred facts. He could work better with facts than doubts.


    Now, he had a lead to follow to unravel the mystery of his arrival in this world.


    And Viktoria de Avila was directly connected to that mystery.

 Chapter Eighteen — Personal Knight [1]

    Deon remained seated for a long time in the back garden. The calm of the night helped his thoughts crystallize and take form.


    Who is Viktoria De Avila, really?


    Other than being the mother of Deon and Vierenna, there were many mysteries surrounding her. The first thing Deon planned to do in the near future was to learn as much as he could about her.


    For now, he had his personal maid, Yven, who claimed to have been close to her. There was also Vierenna, but Deon was cautious about revealing anything to her.


    Although Deon hadn¡¯t put much effort into fully assuming the role of his predecessor, he didn¡¯t know much about him anyway. The former Deon had, in a way, made it easier for him to act with some personal freedom. Thanks to the fact that he had been depressed about his talent, everyone would simply assume that he had changed, "found himself," or something along those lines.


    Even so, Deon remained cautious about Vierenna, as she was the closest person to him. At the same time, he learned from her as much as he could without drawing attention to himself.


    The more Deon learned about his surroundings and the world around him, the higher he could push his investigation¡¯s horizons¡ªfor instance, searching with the de Avila. But for now, the idea was distant.


    He was weak, inexperienced, and unknowledgeable. Only by compensating for these deficiencies could he address his flaws.


    With a tired sigh, Deon rose from his seat, the Memories Record in his hands, and made his way toward the mansion with steady steps.


    ¡­


    The next day, Deon woke up very early, the darkness still blanketing the world.


    He felt no fatigue or lack of energy, thanks to the mana coursing through his body.


    Thus, all he could do was train¡ªnot that he needed anyone to tell him; this was the only reason he had awakened so early.


    He assumed a familiar position on his bed, the blue cube in his hands, and closed his eyes.


    Part of his consciousness drifted away as time took its natural course.


    At a certain point, the figure of a young girl with bright green eyes quietly entered the room.


    She was astonished, even a little shaken, as soon as she noticed the faint blue glow illuminating the bed.


    ¡®I wonder what it feels like...!¡¯


    But she quickly regained her composure, her fear of her master¡¯s reactions having lessened after their recent conversations. She now found him kind and reasonable.


    ¡®For a high-ranking noble, at least! It''s a bit strange, though.¡¯


    Compared to any ordinary noble, Deon appeared mild. He seemed calm and without any arrogance despite his name, which would strike fear into anyone. He appeared far too focused to take pride in anything but himself.


    Yven found that attractive; he reminded her of Lady Viktoria. Though they didn¡¯t resemble each other physically, their actions did.


    ¡®Maybe I should tell him that¡­ Just not the ¡®attractive¡¯ part!¡¯


    Yven placed the laundry basket beside the door, which she carefully closed, and tiptoed to the changing room.


    She was pleasantly surprised to find her master¡¯s clothes neatly placed in the designated area for used garments. Though this didn¡¯t make her task easier or harder, she preferred order over chaos.


    She picked up the used clothes and glanced around for anything else that needed organizing.


    Everything was in its place, so she left the room.


    This time, her eyes lingered on the bed where her master sat cross-legged. Thus, she wasn¡¯t surprised when she found him staring at her.


    Well¡­ she was a little surprised, but not as much as yesterday morning.


    Recalling that fateful day, Yven¡¯s cheeks turned red as she lowered her head to hide her face.


    ¡°Good morning, Yven,¡± her master¡¯s calm voice pulled her from her embarrassment.


    Taking a deep breath, she raised her head again.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. I apologize if I disturbed your training.¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. There are limits I cannot surpass, and I need rest from time to time.¡±


    Yven nodded, her earlier tension and embarrassment now gone.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡®It¡¯s easy to talk to him.¡¯


    ¡°Is there anything the master would like me to do for him?¡±


    ¡°Besides coffee with milk, I¡¯m just curious why you come to clean at this time, and all you do is take care of the used clothes.¡±


    ¡®Mental note: coffee with milk¡ªhoney with milk after whisking.¡¯


    ¡°Well, sir, I¡¯m your personal maid, so I¡¯ll only take care of your specific needs and requests, like coffee with milk and your clothes. As for the room, for example, it¡¯s cleaned weekly by a full staff of servants. I can request cleaning if the master feels it needs it.¡±


    Deon nodded, his expression remaining calm.


    ¡°That explains your duties, but my question is: why this specific time?¡±


    ¡®What? Is he pretending not to know when he was the one who used to send me away before?¡¯


    Yven felt her heart clench with tension, and without realizing it, her expression shifted to a slight frown.


    ¡°The master didn¡¯t like anyone entering his room before... so¡ªso I use...¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Deon interrupted Yven mid-sentence. Along with her slight frown, which didn¡¯t escape his notice, Deon got his answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making your job difficult before. Ignoring you being my personal maid exposed you to bullying and exclusion, which only added to your troubles.¡±


    Yven¡¯s eyes quivered slightly, but she remained silent, her mind unable to process his words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t excuse myself or my actions with weak justifications, but I hope you can forgive me if you find it in your heart. Only then can we work together honestly. I want you to feel proud to be by my side, and I want my name to carry enough weight to protect you. So please, forgive me.¡±


    There was a simple reason why Deon chose to apologize to Yven now.


    Of course, she deserved the apology, but Deon¡¯s reason was deeper, though also simpler.


    He wanted to get closer to her.


    Close enough for her to speak to him freely outside the bounds of her duty as his maid.


    Only then would the young maid feel comfortable enough to talk to Deon about Viktoria and her time with her.


    Even though Deon doubted he¡¯d learn much, every piece of information could hold importance. And if it didn¡¯t, it would at least give him a direction to pursue.


    The shock Yven felt at that moment was hard to describe in words.


    She was just praising her master for being reasonable, but this went beyond the limits of reasonableness.


    Although Yven had indeed felt wronged by the way her master had treated her in the past, she had not hated him for it. Her impression of nobles had always been like that.


    She never expected, in her wildest dreams, to receive an apology¡ªa full apology, no less. And from whom? From the very person who was her master.


    ¡®Does he truly mean it?¡¯


    Yven¡¯s thoughts were chaotic, her mind unwilling to accept the fact that her master¡¯s apology was genuine. She suspected there was a hidden reason behind it, which was likely true from a logical perspective.


    ¡®Why would someone of such high nobility apologize to someone like me?¡¯


    But her heart said otherwise. Her master was the son of a woman who had treated Yven well, a woman she respected and loved. Yven wanted her master to be like his mother; it felt right and honorable as a tribute to Viktoria de Avila.


    So, Yven chose to listen to her heart, which had never failed her before.


    She smiled a gentle and radiant smile that captured all of Deon¡¯s attention.


    Placing her hand on her heart, she bowed slightly.


    ¡°I will do my best to be good enough to meet the master¡¯s high standards and will not cause him any embarrassment.¡±


    Deon, still caught in Yven¡¯s captivating smile, did not respond immediately. But he quickly regained himself and smiled in return.


    He rose from his spot on the bed and approached her, stopping right in front of her.


    ¡®He¡¯s tall!¡¯


    Yven thought as she raised her head high just to look into her master¡¯s violet eyes. His eyes were calm, like a still lake.


    ¡®Just like Lady Viktoria¡­¡¯


    She felt as if she had drowned in his gaze, not even noticing the hand he extended toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rely on you.¡±


    Deon¡¯s words snapped Yven out of her daze. Her body trembled slightly as she bowed her head in embarrassment.


    She was about to take a few steps back, but noticing Deon¡¯s outstretched hand stopped her, one of her feet hovering slightly above the ground.


    Yven shifted her gaze between the hand and Deon¡¯s calm expression. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to do, but then she quickly clasped Deon¡¯s hand with both of hers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    ¡®I want to die!¡¯


    Yven thought as her face turned completely red.


    ¡°My¡­ sir¡­ I¡­ I¡¯ll return to work now...¡±


    She released his hand and hurried to the door of the room, not forgetting to pick up the empty basket.


    As soon as the girl left, Deon could no longer suppress the smile forming on his face.


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ll take care of you!¡¯ Hah, haha.¡±


    Looking down at the floor, he noticed the clothes Yven had dropped when she grabbed his hands.


    ¡®What a delightful girl.¡¯


    Deon knelt down, picked up the clothes, and headed toward the door.


    As he prepared to open it, he heard Yven¡¯s faint voice outside.


    ¡°I wanna die¡­ I wanna die¡­ I want to die...¡±


    ¡°Of all the things I could say, I say, ¡®I¡¯ll take care of you.¡¯ Noooo...¡±


    ¡°What is that even supposed to mean...¡±


    ¡°No¡­ What will the master think I meant by that...¡±


    ¡°I have to die; there¡¯s no other option...¡±


    Deon felt pity for the embarrassed girl and opened the door, at least to reassure her.


    But to his surprise, Yven fell backward, her head landing on the carpeted floor of the room.


    ¡®Was she leaning on the door?!¡¯


    She looked up at him from below, her eyes glistening with tears, and for the second day in a row, she didn¡¯t seem like she would get up anytime soon.


    Deon, holding his clothes in one hand, extended his free hand to help her up.


    She hesitated for a moment but took it.


    Once she regained her balance, Deon didn¡¯t give her any time to overthink before handing her what she had come for.


    ¡°You forgot these.¡±


    She took them in silence, and to his surprise, she held them up to her face, covering half of it and leaving only her eyes visible.


    ¡®What?¡¯


    Deon wanted to comment on what she was doing, but he stopped himself. She might actually kill herself.


    He waited for Yven to step back so he could close the door, but she just stood there, watching him silently as if waiting for something.


    SIGH


    Deon sighed to himself.


    ¡°You can leave now, and don¡¯t forget the coffee with milk.¡±


    Yven raised her head slightly from behind his clothes, her eyes filled with hope.


    ¡°I know you meant well with your words, and I appreciate that...¡±


    He placed his hand gently on her small head, ruffling her hair softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being yourself. In fact, it¡¯s endearing. I consider it a blessing to have a personal maid as kind as you, and funny from time to time. So you can leave now. Don¡¯t forget my coffee with milk.¡±


    Yven nodded, her face sinking back into Deon¡¯s clothes in what seemed to be embarrassment.


    She stepped back and hurried out of sight.


    Deon closed the door behind her, his calm expression returning to a smile.


    ¡®She¡¯s too sweet to die young.¡¯

 Chapter Nineteen — Personal Knight [2]

    The best parts of the day passed for Deon without the need to leave his room¡ªjust training, resting, and learning. Yven was a great help in this easy routine, as she took care of his basic needs like food.


    Deon had grown fond of the young girl, and his admiration only deepened when he tasted the improved version of coffee with Milk she had prepared. It was heavenly.


    Though Deon had never liked the idea of having a personal servant before¡ªsomething that went against the instincts he had developed in his previous world¡ªhe now had no complaints. Yven, despite being a bit clumsy, was extremely helpful.


    She might lack the experience of a seasoned servant, but Deon would still choose her over anyone else for simple reasons.


    She listens without overstepping his instructions.


    She only acts on what she deems appropriate, without prying into Deon''s personal affairs or exceeding his orders.


    She carries a sense of innocence¡ªa quality Deon appreciated.


    These were just the positives stemming from her personality, not to mention her connection to Viktoria de Avila and the knowledge she might possess.


    She was simply perfect in both heart and form.


    Deon¡¯s current break ended once he had replenished the mana he lost in his earlier training, and now he was ready to continue.


    He closed the book he was reading without marking his place¡ªmainly because he could now recall even the smallest details, such as page numbers or stopping points.


    Deon''s memory had grown incredibly sharp and capable of recalling past events with great clarity. He had even recovered some childhood memories that should have faded with time.


    He rose from his seat at the desk in his room and returned to the bed, where the blue cube rested. Its surface bore a mixture of intricate blue and black patterns, though the black still outweighed the blue. Deon''s progress, however, was steadily accelerating.


    Sitting cross-legged on the bed, he prepared to resume his training. He closed his eyes... but the peace he anticipated was disrupted by the sound of the door bursting open.


    ¡°Missed me, baby brother?¡±


    Deon opened his eyes again to find Vierenna approaching him with a wide smile.


    But something about her felt different.


    Ignoring her silly grin, she exuded the air of a true noble¡ªespecially with the outfit she wore.


    Vierenna was dressed in a refined yet practical ensemble. A crisp white blouse adorned with fine embroidery near the collar. A high-waisted navy skirt, cinched with a meticulously decorated belt. Transparent stockings with intricate patterns, adding a touch of elegance and allure.


    Draped over her shoulders was a dark blue cloak resembling a coat, its edges embroidered with faintly glowing symbols.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    She also carried a small bag featuring the emblem of the Eirenios Household, as Deon had learned in his recent studies.


    Deon suddenly grew curious about why his sister would dress like this and where she had been during the last day and most of today.


    Previously, he had assumed her absence was related to the Memories Record book, but that now seemed far from the truth.


    Deon set the cube aside when Vierenna sat on the bed across from him without even asking.


    ¡°So, how do I look?¡±


    ¡®Oh no!¡¯


    Deon wasn¡¯t going to compliment her appearance, just to avoid dealing with her wordplay and hidden meanings. But she saw through him and went straight to the question.


    ¡°You were born beautiful, so what¡¯s the difference now? You¡¯ll always be beautiful.¡±


    This was Deon¡¯s answer to the loaded question, hoping she would accept it without further complications.


    Vierenna rolled her eyes and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I¡¯ve been mean to you before, and now you¡¯re cautious. But I don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re not honest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you look as beautiful as moonlight piercing through the clouds.¡±


    Vierenna raised an eyebrow, leaning forward slightly in contemplation.


    Deon thought she was about to say something, but she fell silent as her gaze landed on the cube beside him.


    She moved a little closer to Deon and picked up the blue cube in her hands. Her expression shifted to a slight frown as she ran her finger across the blue patterns on its surface.


    Her eyes met Deon¡¯s, who watched her curiously.


    ¡°You surprise me, baby brother,¡± she said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move; let me examine you a bit.¡±


    She placed her fingers on Deon¡¯s chest. He remained silent, watching her with curiosity. He knew Vierenna wouldn¡¯t do anything to harm him.


    A faint white light emanated from her hand and entered Deon¡¯s body. He felt an addictive comfort that relaxed every muscle in his body.


    He almost fell backward, but Vierenna caught him with her free hand at his waist.


    A few seconds later, she withdrew her fingers, and Deon returned to his usual calm state, albeit with lingering embarrassment.


    ¡°Wow, I don¡¯t know what to say!¡±


    Deon tilted his head slightly, still silent.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s clear you¡¯re a genius for your achievement with the cube. But that¡¯s only dependent on mental state, understanding, and adaptability if you feel to add it. To progress this quickly, though¡ªthat¡¯s just cheating. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±


    She was mere centimeters away from Deon¡¯s face, her gaze scrutinizing.


    Deon¡¯s eyes twitched slightly, more from embarrassment than tension.


    ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll reach the minimum threshold for learning a beginner-level spell in about three days.¡±


    This was good news for Deon. Knowing his training was yielding results gave him a sense of accomplishment. Still, he didn¡¯t let it get to his head.


    Soon, he refocused on Vierenna, who continued to watch him with curiosity.


    ¡°So, are you here for the Memories Record?¡± Deon asked, trying to discern the reason for her absence.


    ¡°Did you feel lonely without me, baby brother? Well, I can¡¯t blame you for that, I suppose.¡±


    Deon¡¯s expression remained neutral. He wasn¡¯t going to give her what she wanted.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun.¡±


    ¡°If it helps, I¡¯m happy to be boring.¡±


    Vierenna flashed a dazzling smile, quickly extending her hand toward Deon¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t prepared and couldn¡¯t avoid her.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your wonderful sister? You need to learn a lesson.¡±


    Deon tried to resist, but Vierenna adjusted her position to restrain both his hands.


    Deon¡¯s expression sank, and in his helplessness, he stopped resisting.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, wonderful sis. I won¡¯t disrespect you again.¡±


    ¡®She¡¯s so hard to deal with.¡¯


    Vierenna beamed brightly, still holding him in her grip.


    ¡°Apology accepted, but I¡¯m still going to teach you a lesson. It¡¯s my duty as your elder sister.¡±


    She released his hands and began tugging at his cheeks. It wasn¡¯t as painful as it seemed, so Deon only put up minimal resistance. He certainly didn¡¯t want to ruin the good mood Vierenna seemed to be having. Who knew what she might do?


    After a few seconds, she let him go, and Deon exaggeratedly rubbed his cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m satisfied now. See? That wasn¡¯t so hard.¡±


    When Deon didn¡¯t respond, So Vierenna finally decided to answer his earlier question.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here for another reason.¡±

 Chapter Twenty — Personal Knight [3]

    ¡°And of course, I''ll take the book back with me as well,¡±


    Vierenna said, attempting to sound indifferent.


    ¡°So, what is this other reason?¡±


    Deon asked, resting his hands on his cheeks, trying to clear his mind of what had transpired mere seconds ago.


    ¡°It''s time for a knight to be assigned to accompany you.¡±


    Deon knew a little about this matter and had somewhat anticipated it, but he had decided to refuse since having a personal knight wasn¡¯t mandatory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that would be possible. I''m practically unknown, and time is limited. Besides, I prefer being as I am, so... I''ll pass. Even you don¡¯t have a personal knight.¡±


    The role of a personal knight was more cultural than protective, despite what the name suggested.


    Furthermore, the whole concept was both confusing and complicated.


    Firstly, the knight had to be the same age as their master. The knight was also required to swear loyalty to their master for a specific period, though this had recently been replaced by formal contracts.


    Additionally, the knight had to hold a noble title, making the arrangement even more difficult.


    In the current era, only the imperial family and the four great houses still bothered with such traditions.


    Deon had thought he wouldn¡¯t need to follow this path since Vierenna didn¡¯t have a personal knight in her first year. But now, she was saying otherwise.


    ¡°I know, and it¡¯s not as you think. Let me explain first.¡±


    Deon frowned slightly but allowed Vierenna to continue.


    She took a deep breath and began in a somewhat nervous tone.


    ¡°You''re right about everything you said. I also wouldn¡¯t have allowed any knight the elders might chose for you¡ªthat being an if. But this time, it''s a request. She''s a friend of mine who doesn¡¯t have the means to enter the academy, so she asked for my help¡­¡±


    Vierenna lowered her head, noticing Deon''s deepening frown. He remained silent for a moment, his thoughts unreadable.


    One of the privileges of having a personal knight was that they could access any place their master had the right to enter, including the academy.


    If the master enrolled in the academy, the knight would follow suit. It was easier for knights, as they were bound to their masters.


    ¡°So you want me to take someone who can¡¯t enter the academy on their own? Wouldn''t this reflect poorly on me if my knight lags behind?¡±


    This was the only logical conclusion Deon could draw. A knight was expected to be a noble, which alone made enrollment easier. But if they couldn¡¯t enter on their own, wasn¡¯t that simply a lack of talent?Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t untalented! It''s just her unique circumstances that prevent her from enrolling. In fact, she''s one of the best talents I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡®A girl?¡¯


    Deon was still skeptical, but he also didn¡¯t plan on rejecting Vierenna¡¯s request. She had helped him immensely, and he still relied on her support. Refusing her now would leave a bad impression.


    ¡°Fine, but I have things to say.¡±


    Vierenna smiled and tried to approach him for a hug, but Deon placed his hand on her forehead to stop her, taking advantage of her request.


    ¡°Since this is purely formal, I want it to remain that way¡ªeven in the contract, if there will be one. Also, I don¡¯t want to end up taking care of this knight, nor do I expect them to take care of me. Got it? If that¡¯s fine with you, then I¡¯m okay with your request.¡±


    Vierenna stepped back, her cheeks puffed in mild disappointment. But Deon''s words brought a smile to her face, even if it was a slightly tense one.


    ¡°Are you okay with that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s fine. I was hoping you''d become friends with her, but if you don¡¯t want to, that¡¯s alright. You¡¯re cold even with your loving sister, so I guess I shouldn¡¯t expect much... And I doubt she¡¯d want you or anyone to take care of her, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡±


    Deon nodded.


    ¡°You said her unique circumstances prevented her from enrolling. What exactly are these circumstances?¡±


    To that, Vierenna smiled broadly.


    ¡°I''ll leave that for you to discover yourself.¡±


    ¡°Not ideal, but fine, I guess.¡±


    Silence lingered for a moment.


    Deon broke it first, standing to fetch a book from one of the shelves where he had hidden the Memories Record.


    He held it in his hands and handed it to Vierenna, who extended her arms to take it.


    ¡°So, when will I meet this knight?¡±


    Deon asked as he relinquished the book to Vierenna.


    ¡°In the next few days, I think,¡±


    she replied, brushing her hand across the book''s surface, her expression filled with deep emotion.


    She raised her head to meet Deon''s gaze as he remained standing.


    ¡°Did you take a look?¡±


    Deon nodded.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your favorite memory?¡±


    She asked with a smile, leaning forward to rise from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯d say the one where you almost killed me,¡±


    Deon said, though it was the only memory he had seen, aside from the still images.


    Vierenna furrowed her brows in thought.


    ¡°Oh, that was on you. You kept pushing me.¡±


    ¡°No. I distinctly remember you were the one who pushed me. No, you outright threw me.¡±


    Deon didn¡¯t know why, but he felt compelled to tease her.


    ¡°Wow, I can¡¯t believe you. You only see what you want to see. I¡¯m not continuing this conversation.¡±


    She placed the book against her chest and crossed her arms over it. Without sparing him another glance, she walked toward the door.


    Deon smirked and moved to give her a slight shove.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay to admit you were scared back then. We¡¯re adults now; you can own up to it.¡±


    Deon¡¯s tone dripped with mockery.


    Vierenna whipped her head around to face him, shouting,


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t scared! You can¡¯t just ask someone to do something so irrational. I was rational, unlike you back then.¡±


    ¡°Wow, still hiding behind rationality. You were scared. Just admit it¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine! But not as scared as you. Coward!¡±


    She said, her expression sulking.


    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯


    Deon turned the words over in his mind. They held no meaning in the context of their conversation.


    ¡®Perhaps a memory I don¡¯t know about?¡¯


    Deon didn¡¯t know how to respond. Vierenna seemed angry at him over something beyond his knowledge.


    ¡®Something that happened between her and the original Deon?¡¯


    Deon began to regret letting his guard down around her.


    ¡®I was reckless.¡¯


    He remained silent, not wanting to worsen the situation. But his silence seemed only to fuel her anger. She almost looked... hurt?


    ¡°Whatever. I¡¯m leaving now. Don¡¯t slack off in your training,¡±


    She said in a colder voice than usual as she left the room, gripping the book tightly.


    ¡®Why did I bring that up again?¡¯


    Vierenna ran her fingers through her hair, her expression tense.


    She took a deep breath and walked down one of the palace corridors, her previously good mood turning icy.


    But it wasn¡¯t because of Deon¡ªit was directed at herself.


    Deon, still puzzled, returned to sit on his bed, his expression grim.

 Chapter Twenty-One — The First Change [1]

    Two days passed in relative calm.


    Deon maintained his monotonous training routine, which was steadily increasing in pace. Even his breaks weren¡¯t devoid of learning, as he spent them poring over various books in his room. However, he didn¡¯t neglect the small joys that brought him comfort, like his coffee with milk.


    As for the incident with Vierenna earlier, it hadn¡¯t repeated. In fact, she simply returned to her usual self as if nothing had happened.


    Deon himself didn¡¯t bring up the matter again, but he made a mental note to be more cautious and sensitive with his words around her. Though she seemed aware of his actions, she never commented on them. She simply remained who she was.


    As for Yven, well, she was still the same awkward girl she had always been¡ªif not more so.


    It seemed she had suffered significant mental damage from the series of awkward situations she had endured so far. Though she tried her best to perform her duties flawlessly, she still made mistakes from time to time.


    At the very least, she had developed a slight immunity when it came to being around Deon. She no longer apologized for every little mistake she made, though her awkward demeanor hadn¡¯t disappeared¡ªsomething Deon still found amusing.


    Now, Deon was sitting cross-legged on his bed, holding a blue cube glowing with a bluish-purple hue. His eyes were closed, but in his mind, he was entirely focused on the luminous threads forming the complex patterns.


    However, unlike the light blue color they had when he first started, the threads now carried a bluish-purple tint.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Deon hadn¡¯t noticed the change during his first days of training, but it had been so slight and insignificant that it didn¡¯t even warrant a thought. However, by the end of today¡¯s training, the blue color had started shifting toward purple.


    Deon had considered heading to Vierenna¡¯s room to ask about the meaning and cause of the change, but it was late at night now, and Vierenna was someone who slept early, unlike him.


    So, Deon left it for the morning, knowing she would barge into his room as usual.


    By now, he had grown numb to her constant invasions of his privacy. The sad part was that Deon himself felt she had the right to do so.


    If she didn¡¯t, his struggle with his training would be far more challenging. She seemed to notice things even he overlooked, always redirecting him onto the right path. If Deon were left to his own devices, he would always make mistakes out of ignorance.


    For instance, she had noticed that Deon¡¯s mana regeneration rate was slower than what his talent should allow. She had been able to pinpoint the issue¡ªDeon wasn¡¯t even trying to regenerate it intentionally; he was leaving it to the natural process of mana regeneration.


    As it turned out, if Deon focused on regenerating his mana consciously, he could do so.


    Of course, Deon was clueless about how to regenerate mana properly, so he was doing it wrong as well. While he had tripled his mana regeneration speed compared to before, he was still hindering his true potential.


    In this issue, too, it was Vierenna who had helped. Of course, she hadn¡¯t stopped complaining, pointing out his incompetence while highlighting how amazing she was as a sister. But in the end, she always helped. And day by day, Deon began to agree with her claims as facts.


    Of course, Deon would never admit that to her.


    SIGH


    With a tired sigh, Deon rested his head on the pillow of his massive bed. He didn¡¯t bother putting the cube back into the gray box with the spellbook; he just placed it beside his pillow and drifted off to sleep.


    Though he felt exhausted, he was also excited for tomorrow. His intuition told him so.


    ¡­


    Deon opened his eyes with renewed excitement. He rolled over in bed to face the ceiling, stretching his arms upward.


    The sunrise was still hiding behind the distant mountains, and darkness enveloped Deon¡¯s room.


    ¡®Why not try that?!¡¯


    With that thought, Deon¡¯s left hand began to glow with a bluish-purple light. The light initially wrapped around his entire hand in balance, but with each passing moment, it started losing stability, attempting to spread up his wrist.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®It¡¯s hard to control mana at this early stage, let alone direct it to form a spell.¡¯


    In an instant, the light vanished as if it had never been there, and the room returned to its previous darkness.


    Deon sat up on the bed. He was about to get up to fetch the gray box but remembered the cube was beside his pillow.


    ¡®Convenient.¡¯


    He reached for it, holding it in the familiar position he had already grown accustomed to, and began his training.


    Although he said he would wait for Vierenna to explain the reason behind the change in the threads color, Deon still wouldn¡¯t waste a moment of training.


    And so, he began his usual morning routine.


    Deon¡¯s training continued until Yven entered his room to carry out her usual tasks.


    She moved cautiously, careful not to disturb his training.


    Deon suddenly had the urge to surprise her to see her reaction, but he quickly dismissed the thought.


    He didn¡¯t think the young girl could handle it; she was already doing her best, and Deon felt it would be wrong to make her work harder just for his own amusement.


    ¡®I¡¯ll settle for coffee with milk today.¡¯


    It was something Yven had memorized and prepared for him every morning, so he didn¡¯t need to remind her.


    Yven soon finished her work and left the room with the same cautiousness.


    She glanced at Deon, who was still sitting cross-legged on the bed with his eyes closed, and smiled.


    ¡®Success.¡¯


    She seemed genuinely happy to have completed her work without embarrassing herself. Yet, despite her happiness, she still moved carefully.


    She exited the room, gently closing the door behind her.


    And there, her smile reflected her true joy.


    ¡®A real success.¡¯


    Had Deon seen that, he wouldn¡¯t have stopped laughing for a while. But unfortunately, he was still immersed in his training routine.


    With the laundry basket in her delicate hands, Yven made her way deep into the castle, her destination already clear in her mind.


    More time passed, and this time it was Vierenna¡¯s turn to enter Deon¡¯s room. Except she barged in without a shred of regard for his feelings, training or not.


    ¡°Good morning, baby brother!¡±


    Vierenna announced her entrance with an overwhelming amount of enthusiasm, enough to pull Deon out of his focus.


    ¡°Good morning, dear sister,¡±


    Deon replied with a broad smile that belied his true feelings.


    However, Vierenna seemed wary.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you mocking me?¡±


    She took a cautious step back, her hands shielding her chest as if to protect herself from him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this¡­ I¡¯m your sister. I can¡¯t¡­¡±


    Deon, uncharacteristically, didn¡¯t react to her words. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself from interrupting her. She had a tendency to make any conversation¡­ weird.


    ¡°I was seeking the wisdom of my wise sister, and I''m lucky enough that she found her way to my room.¡±


    A look of understanding flashed across Vierenna¡¯s face, quickly replaced by a disappointed expression that she made sure Deon noticed.


    ¡°Oh, that! For a moment there, I thought you were after my body... So, what is it? And just so you know, you''re still under suspicion.¡±


    Deon took a deep breath, ignoring her last remark.


    He tried not to think about the events of the day before yesterday, but how could he? What did she expect from him when she was the one starting conversations with inappropriate comments? In the end, Vierenna convinced herself that Deon was guilty of something toward her. And he didn¡¯t defend himself; he had learned to accept defeat against her. It had only taken a few days since his arrival in this world to realize that.


    Sometimes, you just can''t win. But with Vierenna, winning was a concept for the ignorant.


    That had become Deon¡¯s new belief.


    ¡°I wanted your advice regarding my training with the cube. As you can see, the mana flowing along the patterns in my consciousness has changed color. It used to be light blue on the first day, but now, while still blue, it has a purplish hue.¡±


    Vierenna took a few steps toward Deon¡¯s bed and sat across from him. She took the cube from his hands and closed her eyes to examine it.


    Seconds passed before Vierenna opened her eyes, a proud smile lighting up her beautiful features.


    She brushed her white hair aside and leaned closer to Deon.


    ¡°Congratulations, baby brother! You¡¯ve completed one-eighth of your mana training within the first tier, and in record time that is.¡±


    She went in for a hug, wrapping her arms around him tightly, not giving him any room to move. The hug lasted less than a second before she pulled away.


    ¡°I need to be cautious,¡± she said with a wink.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m proud of you. This is the bare minimum where you can start learning beginner spells. But as we discussed, we¡¯ll postpone that until you complete a quarter of your training in the first tier¡ªessentially, double what you¡¯ve done now. Keep in mind that as the quality of the mana in your body improves, the intensity and difficulty of progress will increase.¡±


    ¡°So the change in mana color reflects its improved quality?¡±


    Vierenna clapped her hands once, the exaggerated sound startling Deon.


    ¡°You figured it out yourself¡ªwell done, frightened one. Though I should be the one scared,¡±


    She said with mock seriousness.


    Deon rolled his eyes dramatically but didn¡¯t say anything to counter her claim. He had learned to live with helplessness.


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    Deon asked, his expression serious. He was genuinely interested, though his primary concern was steering Vierenna¡¯s thoughts in another direction.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ll continue your training as usual. Once you reach the second milestone, I¡¯ll guide you in the concept of spellcasting. But not today.¡±


    Again, Vierenna clapped her hands, louder this time. Deon didn¡¯t flinch, much to her disappointment.


    ¡°Today, you¡¯ll meet your knight.¡±


    Deon nodded, his interest piqued. He was also relieved by the change in subject¡ªor so he thought.


    Vierenna smiled with a mixture of seriousness and teasing directed at Deon.


    ¡°And let¡¯s not mention the part where you wanted to do unspeakable things to me the other day.¡±


    ¡®What did I do to deserve this?¡¯


    "We don¡¯t want her thinking poorly of you, which, technically, you are."


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡±


    Deon replied, his expression one of utter despair.


    Vierenna, being who she was, beamed at the sight of his reaction.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡±


    Oh, how she loved toying with him.

 Chapter Twenty-Two — The Blind Beauty [1]

    For the better part of the morning, Vierenna stayed glued to Deon, not leaving his side for even a moment. She chose his clothes¡ªwhich were overly flashy¡ªfixed his hair, and even instructed him on how he should address the coming Guest. Annoyed as he was, Deon did as she said and listened to all her instructions. He didn¡¯t want to leave a bad impression on someone who would accompany and protect him¡ªeven if that was just an assumption.


    ¡°You look amazing,¡± Vierenna commented on Deon¡¯s attire as she inspected him with a scrutinizing gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head back to my room to change. Wait for me downstairs, okay?¡± Without waiting for his response, she rushed out of his room.


    ¡®She seems overly excited¡¯ Deon thought to himself. Yet deep down, he only hoped everything would go smoothly. But what were the chances, especially with Vierenna involved?


    Deon followed her instructions and went down to the first floor. He intended to wait in the dining room but was surprised to see it bustling with life. A large number of servants moved around the room, bringing in various dishes and then leaving to return with more. He was astonished for a moment but quickly left the room¡ªit wasn¡¯t his place.


    ¡®All this for one person¡­¡¯ Deon sighed wearily and headed toward the front gate of the palace.


    The gate was wide open, unusually so, but at least it was empty. Deon stepped slightly to the side and stood there, letting the cold morning air brush against his skin. He stood there for a while, occasionally receiving curious glances from passing servants. But none of them spoke to him, which he preferred.


    ¡°My baby brother, what¡­ You ruined your hair!¡±


    Vierenna emerged from the front gate and came directly toward Deon as if she had known exactly where he was.


    ¡°You¡­ Why are you standing here?¡±


    She stood in front of him and started fixing his hair again.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ruin it, the wind did.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so it wasn¡¯t your decision to stand here? Why then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like crowded places.¡± Deon answered honestly, finding no reason to lie.


    ¡°You could¡¯ve gone somewhere else, like¡­ inside.¡±


    ¡°How did you find me, anyway?¡±


    Vierenna tucked some strands of Deon¡¯s hair behind his ears to hold them against the wind, but the strong gusts quickly tossed them around again.


    ¡°So you were avoiding me?¡± she said angrily, throwing her hands down in defeat.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I was just curious.¡±


    She stepped to the side and leaned against the wall beside him.


    ¡°I asked some of the servants.¡±


    ¡°What do we do about my hair now?¡± Deon asked, though he didn¡¯t care much. He already looked fine, and Vierenna herself had confirmed that.


    ¡°You already look good. There¡¯s not much to do. Besides, we were going to wait outside anyway.¡±


    Deon looked at her, ready to question what she meant, but she interrupted him.


    ¡°So, how do I look?¡± she asked as she stood in front of him again, doing a complete turn to show off her appearance.


    She wore a fully black dress that ended just above her knees, leaving the best parts of her chest exposed. A beautiful blue necklace rested against her flawless white skin. Her white hair was tied into a ponytail at the back of her head, and high heels made her the same height as Deon.


    Deon took his time examining her, though his expression didn¡¯t change. He was already accustomed to her stunning beauty but still gave her an honest answer. She seemed to like those.


    ¡°You¡¯re already beautiful. I like the dress. It¡¯s the opposite of you, but it suits you well.¡±


    Vierenna smiled, satisfied with the compliment, but a sly grin appeared on her face.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡®Here we go again¡­¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t fantasize too much,¡± she commented.


    By now, Deon sighed in exasperation at her remarks, but he still answered when she looked at him, expecting a reply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    She smiled in satisfaction and stood beside him again, placing her hand on his shoulder as if to reassure him.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll fail. And when you do, try not to tell me, like you did the day before.¡±


    Deon turned his head toward her sharply, his calm demeanor crumbling.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±


    But she silenced him by placing her hand over his mouth.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to explain yourself. I understand. But that doesn¡¯t mean I agree.¡±


    Though her tone was serious, her expression dripped with mockery.


    Deon simply let his shoulders slump in defeat and looked ahead toward the garden, his mind blank.


    Vierenna noticed this and her amused smile widened. She loved what she was seeing. She was about to add more salt to the wound, but her personal maid suddenly appeared through the gate.


    ¡°Young lady, they¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Deon glanced at the maid from the side. She was a fully grown woman with blonde hair tied in a bun and faint blue eyes. She wore the usual maid¡¯s uniform, which suited her perfectly.


    She caught Deon¡¯s gaze and bowed to him respectfully before turning back to Vierenna, her movements professional and composed.


    Deon looked at Vierenna to hear her response. The whole situation was still a mystery to him. But he gathered from the maid¡¯s words that the knight wasn¡¯t coming alone, which made sense.


    ¡°Go ahead and escort them. Deon and I will greet them here. Everything is ready inside, I assume?¡±


    ¡°Everything is as you requested, young lady. The head servant is already at the front.¡±


    Vierenna nodded with a professional expression.


    ¡°Very good. You may go now.¡±


    The maid bowed deeply again.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let the young lady down.¡±


    She walked away with steady steps.


    Deon¡¯s eyes remained on Vierenna. He barely recognized her during the brief conversation between her and her maid. She seemed...


    ¡°Are you thinking I was professional?¡± Vierenna interrupted Deon¡¯s thoughts as she turned her head toward him, her usual smile returning. ¡°Or perhaps you were thinking my maid¡ª¡±


    ¡°Actually, I was going to say effective, but professional works too,¡± Deon interrupted, knowing exactly where her words were headed. He didn¡¯t need that right now.


    ¡°Hmm, fine. I suppose I¡¯ll believe you. But time will tell.¡±


    With that, she grabbed his hand and dragged him up the few steps in front of the palace gate.


    ¡°Waiting here in the center is better than hiding on the side, don¡¯t you think, my dear baby brother?¡±


    Vierenna stood in front of the palace gate with her back to it, while Deon stood beside her, his posture straight and his expression cold as he gazed forward.


    ¡°Remember what I told you. You must be on your best behavior. You¡¯re not very liked by her family.¡±


    Deon scoffed coldly. Vierenna had mentioned this before, and if not for her, he would never have agreed to such a thing. Even so, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from complaining.


    ¡°This is nonsense. If they hate me, why bother coming at all?¡±


    Vierenna turned toward him, her expression grim. ¡°This isn¡¯t about them, and they don¡¯t hate you. If they dare disrespect you, I won¡¯t let it slide. But they know their limits well and won¡¯t act outside their authority. However, they can sabotage the entire agreement, and¡­ well, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Deon looked into Vierenna¡¯s sincere eyes, closed his own to clear his mind, and then reopened them. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to do unspeakable things to you. You just misunderstood, as always.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s eyes widened briefly, but a sly smile quickly formed on her face. ¡°Are you trying to use this moment to clear your name?¡±


    She leaned closer to Deon¡¯s face, scrutinizing his unchanged expression. ¡°Just so you know, I had my suspicions before! Of course, my sweet, handsome baby brother Deon, despite his impure thoughts about me, wouldn¡¯t act on them. He¡¯d have the willpower to stay on the right path. I wanted to believe that, even though the obvious signs always said otherwise.¡±


    She placed her cold hand on Deon¡¯s cheek. Despite the pity in her expression, Deon could see the mockery there. She wasn¡¯t even trying to hide it, as if she expected him to see through her.


    ¡°Well, that settles it. You have more than just thoughts¡­¡± She closed her eyes in exaggerated sorrow, as if mourning a loved one. ¡°I¡¯ll miss my Deon.¡±


    Deon only sighed in defeat. His earlier attempt had been to clear his name of the injustice he suffered two days ago, but everything had turned against him... again. And it wasn¡¯t as if he wasn¡¯t used to it by now. His expression remained unchanged despite Vierenna¡¯s verbal torment.


    He looked at her fake sorrowful expression and addressed her. ¡°I didn¡¯t think there was a ¡®right path.¡¯¡±


    She looked at him again, the sorrow vanishing as if it had never been there. ¡°Of course there is. Sure, people like us don¡¯t take it, but that doesn¡¯t mean it isn¡¯t there or isn¡¯t valid. It¡¯s just a matter of appropriate use.¡±


    Deon stared at her seriously, unable to believe her words. But then again, he was in a world unlike his own.


    ¡°Do you plan to take it?¡± She asked mockingly, but he caught a hint of seriousness in her voice.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Deon answered seriously, mostly to see her reaction. Things couldn¡¯t get worse than they already were.


    She looked at him for a long moment, words stuck in her mouth. But Deon could tell the thought had crossed her mind.


    ¡®How interesting¡­¡¯


    Now it was his turn to smile mockingly.


    But Vierenna quickly wiped his smile away with a pinch to his side.


    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±


    She raised her head to look at him angrily.


    ¡°And we will talk later, oh, we will talk very thoroughly.¡±


    She looked ahead again, her professional expression once more masking her face.


    ¡°You need to relearn how to respect your elder sister.¡±


    ¡®I never learn my lessons!¡¯


    Deon also looked ahead, trying to muster as much professionalism as he could.


    He didn¡¯t know if he succeeded or failed, but as long as Vierenna didn¡¯t say anything, he was probably fine.


    ¡°I hope this ends quickly. I miss my room.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Three — The Blind Beauty [2]

    On the stone path passing through the front garden leading to the palace, a group of individuals moved gracefully. Their figures, clothing, and the way they carried themselves spoke only of their high status.


    Deon watched from his position at the palace gate with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°Let¡¯s proceed.¡± Beside him, Vierenna, who wore a friendly smile, spoke and moved down the steps.


    Deon followed her without delay.


    The group of people approached, led by Vierenna¡¯s personal maid with her radiant blonde hair, alongside the butler with his neatly trimmed brown hair and beard. With each step closer, the shapes of the guests became more distinct.


    There were four in total. An elderly man with white hair and a long white beard, wore loose gray garments and carried a long sword in his hand. His gaze was sharp but carried a sense of calm within.


    Beside him was a middle-aged woman dressed in what appeared to be a long blue gown, though its modest appearance negated the idea of it being a dress, especially with the long black cloak she wore. Her hair was a shade of black tinged with gray, and her light blue eyes resembled the sky on a good day. She carried a gentle smile as she looked at both Deon and Vierenna in her line of sight.


    One of her hands held onto a young girl with short, layered, glowing icy-blue hair, giving her a radiant and ethereal appearance. Her hair fell over her forehead, partially covering it. Her face was partially hidden by a band covering her eyes, though it did nothing to obscure her beautiful features. She wore an elegant blue dress with a shimmer that matched her icy hair.


    Despite her eyes being covered, Deon felt her gaze on him from all directions. It was a strange sensation, but he managed to connect it to her.


    Behind the trio, a boy with similarly icy-blue hair walked with steady steps. His gaze was calm, but it lingered on Deon and Vierenna, especially Vierenna. Like the old man, the boy wore long, loose black garments and carried a sword, though it seemed more like a decoration than a functional weapon in his hands.


    ¡°This humble household welcomes the esteemed De Ressa family. Welcome with us today.¡± Vierenna bowed slightly, her hand placed over her chest as the distance between her and the guests narrowed to just a few steps.


    Deon followed her lead but remained silent.


    The servants who had guided the guests toward the palace gate stepped aside and disappeared into the space, as if their work was done.


    ¡°It is our honor,¡± said the elderly man, bowing deeply, with the others following his example.


    Vierenna turned toward Deon with a friendly smile, gesturing to him with her hand as she spoke proudly. ¡°This is my younger brother, Deon V. Eirenios.¡±


    Deon did not wait for the group¡¯s reaction as he bowed once more. ¡°Pleased to meet you.¡±


    The elders of the De Ressa group smiled at the respect Deon displayed, returning it in kind¡ªexcept for the boy in the back.


    He looked at Deon with a sense of mockery and spoke, his tone matching the derision in his gaze. ¡°We are well aware of the youngest of the Eirenios Household¡­ and his reputation.¡±


    ¡®Great, just what I needed!¡¯


    Deon raised his calm gaze toward the mocking boy and responded with a cold, composed tone that defied expectations. ¡°I wish I could say the same¡­¡±


    The group¡¯s expressions faltered, especially Vierenna¡¯s. She glanced at Deon from the side with a knowing look, but Deon paid her little attention. ¡°But it¡¯s never too late to get acquainted, and I trust you share the same sentiment.¡±


    Deon¡¯s words carried a deeper meaning. He would not allow anyone to belittle him. Though he didn¡¯t care much, in Vierenna¡¯s presence, he cared enough. Letting her defend his honor was not ideal for him.


    The group¡¯s smiles returned, albeit forced.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s make use of this opportunity,¡± said the middle-aged woman on behalf of everyone.


    Vierenna seized the moment and addressed them all with a smile. ¡°As Lady Lena said, let¡¯s do so over breakfast. Everything is ready.¡±


    She gestured toward the palace gate and led the way, followed by Deon. She couldn¡¯t help but glance sideways at him, her smile revealing much about her thoughts.


    Well handled.


    For the next few minutes, Vierenna initiated small conversations with the De Ressa group to dispel the awkward silence. Meanwhile, Deon maintained his quiet and calm demeanor. None seemed eager to engage with him now, which suited him perfectly.


    Before long, the group arrived at their designated destination and took their seats at the breakfast table, which was organized and filled with various delights. Deon sat beside Vierenna on the side of the table facing the window, while the rest of the family sat on the opposite side.


    ¡­The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say I was that good; I was just fortunate with my opponents in the tournament,¡± Vierenna said, speaking about her victory in some kind of competition between imperial academies. Though she insisted her win was mere luck, everyone emphasized her talent and mindset.


    ¡°Even if you say so, my eyes tell a different story,¡± said the elderly man, Jan De Ressa, his tone calm but filled with praise.


    ¡°Luck or not, you have brought great honor to your name. That alone is worth mentioning,¡± added the woman, Anna-Lena De Ressa.


    Deon paid little attention to the conversation, his focus instead on the girl with the band over her eyes. From his observations, he discerned that she was blind¡­ yet not blind.


    Though her mother held her hand to guide her here, the girl¡¯s movements didn¡¯t align with those of a blind person. Deon himself would have sworn that the girl was looking at him, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of her gaze. It was as if she saw him from every angle.


    She truly made him uneasy.


    And all the while, she seemed aware of his focus on her, though she couldn¡¯t understand why. Thus, her focus didn¡¯t waver from him either.


    ¡°Pleasure to finally meet you. Vierenna has spoken much about you¡­¡± She was the first to initiate a conversation. ¡°My name is Anna-Accia De Ressa, if you weren¡¯t aware. Knowing Vierenna, you¡¯ll have to take that route.¡±


    ¡®I already like her.¡¯


    Indeed, Deon didn¡¯t know the names of any members of the De Ressa household. He had read about them during his studies in his room but never knew that his soon-to-be knight bore this name. Thus, he remained ignorant. Moreover, he appreciated Anna-Accia¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Pardon my ignorance. Pleased to meet you as well,¡± Deon finally replied.


    ¡°If you have any curiosities, feel free to ask me anything. And as you might have guessed, I am indeed unable to see. It wasn¡¯t natural but the result of a past incident.¡±


    Everyone at the table seemed to ignore their conversation, busy with their own talks. However, Deon felt their attention hadn¡¯t strayed from them, especially Felice and Vierenna, for some reason.


    ¡°I do have my curiosities, but you¡¯re free not to answer. Well then, how can you see if you¡¯re blind?¡±


    The girl tensed at that but quickly regained her composure, smiling at him.


    Before she could speak, however, Felice intervened in their conversation.


    ¡°That goes beyond curiosity, and forgive me for interfering,¡± he said respectfully, though the anger in his voice was evident.


    Deon couldn¡¯t blame him for this; he was trying to protect his sister. Deon himself thought the question had crossed the line and was ready to apologize.


    But Anna-Accia spoke directly behind her brother. ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way. It only goes to show that young master Deon has sharp vision and a high sense of his surroundings.¡±


    Deon said nothing, and Felice simply turned his face and returned to his conversation with the rest of the group without another word.


    ¡°Though I am unable to see with my eyes, I can sense my surroundings and the people around me,¡± the girl continued enigmatically.


    Deon fell silent for a moment, observing her honest expression before deciding to continue his questions.


    ¡°That¡¯s impressive, but other senses aren¡¯t as precise as the eyes, if I may say so. And I can tell your training is above mine, which speaks volumes about your talent.¡± Deon left his question ambiguous; he didn¡¯t want to pressure the girl to answer but was genuinely curious.


    ¡®Could she have something similar to my mana sense?¡¯ The thought crossed Deon¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t voice it aloud.


    The girl¡¯s expression flickered, but she was good at maintaining a neutral face. The same smile never left her lips. ¡°The young master is right in his assumptions. I don¡¯t know how to explain it, but I¡¯ll say that when you lose something, you gain something in return. Although it¡¯s not always fair or present in most cases, I count myself lucky for what I have left.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an excellent mindset. I wish I had it, but it¡¯s never too late,¡± Deon replied, knowing the girl wouldn¡¯t say more about her condition.


    And so, silence returned between the two, leaving room for the rest of the group to talk as they enjoyed their breakfast. Deon himself was still waiting for his coffee with milk but didn¡¯t stop himself from tasting the food out of respect for the group.


    Not even a minute had passed before Yven entered the room, carrying a small tray with a single white cup on its surface. She handled it with the care of a mother toward her only child, seeming completely unaware of her surroundings. Her eyes were fixed solely on Deon and the cup as she made her way toward him.


    She reached his side, oblivious to the curious gazes that followed her. Carefully, she picked up the cup and placed it in front of Deon with the same exaggerated delicacy.


    Standing upright again, a satisfied smile adorned her captivating features.


    ¡°Eh¡­¡±


    But the smile quickly faded, replaced by unease, as she glanced nervously around at the other attendees.


    For a moment, she seemed unsure of what to do, but Deon, feeling pity for the young girl, decided to help her this time.


    ¡°You may go now, Yven.¡±


    The words seemed to release her. She gave Deon a slight bow before hastily exiting the room.


    At that moment, Deon raised the cup of coffee with milk to his lips, ready to savor its heavenly taste.


    But Felice couldn¡¯t hold back his comment, interrupting Deon¡¯s single moment of happiness with his cup.


    ¡°You have quite an interesting choice of maid.¡±


    Deon stopped the cup just before it reached his mouth. The aroma of the coffee tempted him to ignore the remark and focus on his joy, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Lowering the cup back onto the table, he turned toward Felice with a sharp gaze.


    ¡°You have a keen eye, indeed. Yven is fascinating, but not for the reasons you think. She was my mother¡¯s choice. Who am I to question it, let alone anyone else?¡±


    The expressions around the table soured, and all eyes turned to Felice, particularly Vierenna, who cast a piercing look at the boy when their mother was mentioned.


    Realizing his mistake, Felice lowered his head slightly and apologized. ¡°I misspoke. Please forgive my rudeness, young master, and don¡¯t see my words as a lack of respect.¡±


    Deon shifted his gaze between his cup and Felice before deciding not to escalate the situation. ¡°I won¡¯t hold it against you, but I expect more of these reactions in the future. Yven has that effect, and I¡¯m the one who will bear the consequences. How unfair.¡±


    The middle-aged woman, Anna-Lena, chuckled softly, seeming to grasp the meaning behind Deon¡¯s words. ¡°Such is the price of beauty¡ªthe blessing of women and the curse of men.¡±


    Even Deon couldn¡¯t suppress a smile at that. She wasn¡¯t wrong, though he bore no grudge against Yven. The coffee she made was more than enough to make up for anything.


    From there, the conversation returned to its relaxed flow. No one addressed Deon, leaving him free to enjoy his coffee.


    But all good things come to an end.


    Deon felt a pang of sadness as he stared at the empty cup, but he also felt hopeful for tomorrow morning.


    A new day, the same coffee with milk.


    ¡®If only life is that simple.¡¯


    Setting the cup back on the table, he shifted his focus to the conversation around him, which, fortunately, was reaching its end and moving toward a more serious topic.


    The elderly man, Jan De Ressa, adjusted his posture, his previously relaxed demeanor giving way to a professional seriousness as he addressed everyone at the table. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about why we¡¯re really here.¡±


    ¡®Finally.¡¯

 Chapter Twenty-Four — The Blind Beauty [3]

    ¡°The lord of the house has reviewed your unusual request. The fact that it didn¡¯t come from your father, the head of Eirenios Household, raises some thoughts. However, considering your good friendship with my granddaughter and her expressed interests, we are here to discuss further.¡± The one who spoke these cryptic words was none other than the old man, Jan De Ressa. His expression was serious, his gaze sharp as he addressed Vierenna directly.


    ¡®So they are under the impression that it was Vierenna¡¯s request? Perhaps it was?¡¯


    Deon watched silently from the side, gathering as much information as he could.


    ¡°I understand the nature of my request, and please, do not regard it as disrespectful, as that would be far from the truth. To be transparent, neither my brother nor I have a good relationship with our father at the moment. Hence, I didn¡¯t feel the need to involve him. If his intervention is necessary, I will have no choice but to summon him, though he isn¡¯t currently present at the manor. If you have any concerns, I would like to hear them first, so we can proceed in a way that suits all parties.¡± Vierenna rested her hands on the table, her gaze unwavering as she looked directly into the old man''s eyes.


    He, in turn, regarded her with a contemplative expression. ¡°I appreciate your honesty. Although it does raise some concerns, honesty is a good trait¡­¡±


    The old man leaned back, glancing at his family members seated beside him before returning his attention to Vierenna. ¡°Indeed, we do have some concerns. The first of which, since you have chosen honesty, is whether your strained relationship with your father might result in repercussions for my granddaughter''s safety if she truly intends to follow the path of the knight, as it was once known.¡±


    ¡°You can rest assured that any concerns regarding my father''s interference are unfounded. Besides, Accia is, first and foremost, my friend. You have my word that she will not suffer from anything beyond what she faces in pursuing the path of the knight,¡± Vierenna responded confidently, her tone unwavering, showing no hint of nervousness.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t say much, but I¡¯ll take your word; it holds some value,¡± the old man replied.


    He picked up his teacup, taking an unusually long sip. The room fell silent as everyone waited for him to speak again.


    ¡°Our other concerns, and forgive me for saying this, involve the reputation of young master Deon. You, Vierenna, are the wiser one here,¡± he added.


    Despite mentioning Deon, the old man didn¡¯t look at him, as though he were unimportant.


    Vierenna frowned, particularly when she noticed Deon¡¯s curious gaze on her.


    Pretending not to notice, she returned her attention to the old man. Her tone, while respectful, carried a hint of sharpness and warning. ¡°Those rumors have no basis in truth¡ªjust words piling upon words.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can believe you. But the words originated from your house. Regardless of their validity, I must consider my granddaughter¡¯s reputation.¡± The old man¡¯s face remained impassive as he spoke.


    Vierenna¡¯s frown deepened, but before she could say anything, Jan addressed Deon directly, breaking his silence for the first time. ¡°What does young master Deon think? Do this old man¡¯s concerns seem logical to you?¡±


    Deon remained silent, his eyes fixed on the old man. He could feel Vierenna¡¯s gaze on him, but she didn¡¯t seem inclined to intervene. In fact, it felt like she wanted to hear his thoughts too. But truthfully, Deon didn¡¯t know what he was supposed to say. He didn¡¯t even understand why his reputation was so tarnished or how bad it truly was; he simply didn¡¯t care enough to begin with. However, he knew one thing¡ªhis bad reputation had a lot to do with Viktoria De Avila, his supposed mother. And Vierenna always did her best to keep him in the dark about it.


    Deon understood that her actions were meant to protect him, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to confront her. He wanted her to tell him herself. Forcing the issue and extracting the truth by force would only backfire. There were too many things Deon didn¡¯t know, things he should have known.


    He thought and thought about what he should say, but nothing logical came to mind.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t have to be logical!¡¯This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Deon settled on that. Under the expectant gazes of everyone, he finally spoke, his tone dramatic. ¡°I was taught for most of my life that lying is the absence of truth. And that is a truth in itself, though it¡¯s not a complete truth. In recent days, I¡¯ve come to realize that the truth, logical to everyone, isn¡¯t necessarily the truth that suits everyone.¡±


    He bowed his head slightly, a sorrowful expression washing over his face for all to see. ¡°And so, I could tell you what I believe to be true, and you might believe me... but I won¡¯t.¡±


    He raised his head again, meeting the old man¡¯s gaze, who now looked at him in confusion. Deon didn¡¯t blame him; he himself was confused by his own words. ¡°It¡¯s a matter of good perspective¡ªif I¡¯m not mistaken. One truth is clear to everyone: your concerns about your granddaughter¡¯s reputation. I won¡¯t deny that.¡±


    Deon expected some sort of reaction, but no one spoke. They simply stared at him in silence¡ªeven Vierenna looked at him with a dumbfounded expression.


    Despite his discomfort, Deon remained silent. But as time passed, the silence began to gnaw at his composure.


    Just as he was on the verge of losing his calm completely, the old man finally spoke. ¡°I see that honesty is something you and your sister share. That is a good thing¡ªa very good thing.¡±


    He nodded at Deon, but his expression didn¡¯t carry a smile. ¡°However, your words have done nothing to ease my concerns or those of anyone else here.¡±


    Deon seized the opportunity to interrupt. ¡°Forgive me for the interruption, but I wasn¡¯t trying to ease anyone¡¯s concerns. My reputation is bad, and I won¡¯t do anything about it. Personally, I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks of me. I am the second-born, which means my sister will inherit the role of our father¡¯s successor. I¡¯m fine with that and will not oppose it... I used to care about reputation, but not anymore.¡±


    The old man didn¡¯t seem pleased with the interruption, but he didn¡¯t comment on it. Vierenna, however, glared at Deon angrily from the side. Or at least, her expression was angry¡ªbut inside, she felt proud. Her brother had grown so much.


    ¡®But is he trying to ruin the agreement?¡¯


    Before she could reach any conclusions, Deon continued speaking.


    ¡°If you ask me, I believe Lady Anna-Accia¡¯s opinion matters the most. If she wishes to proceed, she can. If not, that¡¯s her choice. And please, don¡¯t take my words to mean that I don¡¯t care about your opinion as representatives of House De Ressa¡ªI do. But¡ª¡±


    Vierenna kicked Deon under the table to silence him. It wasn¡¯t that no one noticed what she had done; everyone did. But it was still infinitely better than letting him continue.


    ¡°Please excuse my brother; he tends to speak his mind without concern,¡± she said, trying to smooth things over.


    Deon stared at her in shock, confused as to why she would stop him. All he was trying to do was help¡ªor so he thought...


    A heavy silence fell over the breakfast table despite Vierenna¡¯s words. Both Jan and Lady Anna-Lena frowned at Deon. On the opposite side, Felice¡¯s eyes burned with anger, though this time, he merely stared without saying a word.


    Deon turned his gaze to Anna-Accia, but her face was turned downward in defeat. She looked as though she had lost all hope.


    After a long silence, the old man finally spoke, as always, breaking the tension. ¡°Since young master Deon has taken the liberty of speaking his mind, I shall do the same. I do not believe my granddaughter is suited to you as a knight. Naturally, this also means she will lose the opportunity to join Sable as she wishes. But her talent is greater than that. If Sable won¡¯t accept her, there are plenty of opportunities, both within and beyond the empire.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s expression fell, and she looked at the old man to speak, but Deon was faster.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Deon knew his words had sabotaged any chance of a compromise, but he didn¡¯t care. If speaking one¡¯s mind was a sensitivity in this world, he would speak his mind no matter what. He wouldn¡¯t apologize for it.


    ¡°Deon, you¡¯re not helping!¡± Vierenna warned through clenched teeth.


    Deon felt a twinge of guilt for the effort she had put into making this happen, and he was ruining it right before her eyes. But he couldn¡¯t stop himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sister. I tried, I really did, but being looked down on before we even get to anything¡ªthis is something I won¡¯t accept. As I said, I don¡¯t care what others think of me, but it¡¯s a different story when it happens in my own house.¡±


    Vierenna frowned deeply, her eyes fixed on Deon. But they quickly softened, even turning apologetic. ¡°You¡¯re right. I tried to ignore it since you did the same, but I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±


    She turned her gaze to Accia, whose face remained lowered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Accia. I tried, but my brother is more important to me.¡±


    Jan¡¯s frown deepened, and he opened his mouth to say something, but Vierenna stood from her seat to address everyone. ¡°This agreement can still proceed if my brother agrees, of course. But an apology for the disrespect he faced will be necessary to move forward. I won¡¯t discuss the validity of the claims, as there is no need, since everyone here is wise enough to discern the truth.¡±


    Her gray obsidian eyes burned as they locked onto Felice, who stared challengingly at Deon.


    Deon, however, kept his gaze on Vierenna.


    ¡°Once again¡­¡±


    Vierenna shifted her gaze to Anna-Accia.


    ¡°Accia, you are my friend¡ªa dear friend. But please understand, there are always things more important than others.¡±


    Anna-Accia sighed in defeat, her expression clouded with sadness.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    And that was the end of it. Deon wouldn¡¯t get a knight. He thought he¡¯d be happy about it, but he wasn¡¯t...


    His unreadable gaze lingered on Vierenna, who stood tall, looking down at everyone.


    She, in turn, looked at him with a gentle smile, which only deepened the guilt weighing on Deon.


    ¡®If only I had kept my mouth shut.¡¯


    But it was too late now.

 Chapter Twenty-Five — The Blind Beauty [4]

    ¡°You damn fool. You had to show everyone how amazing you are! But instead, you showed how stupid you are. Why, why do you always ruin everything I want? Why?!¡±


    ¡°Accia, please calm down.¡±


    ¡°You want me to calm down? This fool ruined my chance. Why should I calm down? Why did he have to come in the first place? Everything would have gone smoothly if not for his selfishness. And now, what do I have¡­? Say something, you¡­ you idiot!¡±


    Anna-Accia stormed toward a set of sofas and collapsed into them, overwhelmed by frustration. She covered her face so she wouldn''t have to look at her family, but she didn¡¯t really need her eyes to see. She could still sense every movement they made.


    Her mother, Anna-Lena, cautiously stepped toward her, unwilling to ignite her anger again. ¡°The fact they didn¡¯t throw us out means there¡¯s still a chance for reconciliation.¡±


    However, her mother¡¯s words only served to reignite her fury.


    By instinct, Anna-Accia turned her face toward her mother. ¡°Oh, you think so? Or do you think it¡¯s only because Grandfather was the former head of the family before Father? I¡¯ll believe you if you come back downstairs with me and apologize for that idiot¡¯s actions.¡±


    Though no agreement had been made between the De Ressa and Eirenios Households, they were still inside the palace, in one of the guest rooms. The hospitality customs of the Macezar Empire were strict for both guests and hosts.


    Silence filled the room as no one spoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Anna-Accia muttered, once again covering her face with her hands.


    ¡°My dear, there are many excellent academies you could¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! No! I want Sable!¡±


    Anna-Accia interrupted her grandfather¡¯s attempt to console her. She didn¡¯t give him a chance.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not Sable, then I don¡¯t want it, and this will all be on you.¡±


    From the saddened expressions on the faces of those in the room, Anna-Accia knew she had gone too far with her words. But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to apologize. She certainly didn¡¯t feel sorry for Felice, who hadn¡¯t uttered a single word from the start.


    His silence was beginning to grate on her nerves. ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? You¡¯re the cause of all this.¡±


    She lifted her head and turned her face toward him, even though the motion was pointless and a waste of energy. It still emphasized her dissatisfaction.


    ¡°What should I say? If I apologize, it¡¯ll only make you angrier,¡± Felice replied with his head lowered.


    Anna-Accia felt an urge to slap her brother but refrained. Instead, she returned to the sofa and threw herself onto it again. In a strange way, Felice¡¯s honest words calmed her, though not enough to quell her anger and frustration.


    Again, an oppressive silence filled the room.


    This did not help Anna-Accia at all. Even with her face buried in her hands, she could still feel everyone¡¯s pitying gazes on her.


    ¡°Can you all stop looking at me like that?!¡±


    Everyone averted their eyes, except for her mother. Instead, Anna-Lena approached her and sat beside her, gently patting her back.


    ¡°Come on, Accia, surely there¡¯s still something we can do. We still have time.¡±


    Anna-Accia was about to snap at her mother¡¯s words, but Felice spoke first. ¡°I can fix this.¡±


    And so, her anger shifted toward him.


    ¡°You won¡¯t do anything! Every word that comes out of your mouth will only make things worse. I¡¯ll fix this myself.¡±


    Her grandfather intervened, stepping between Felice and Anna-Accia, who seemed ready to lash out at her brother.


    ¡°Calm down, little one. Let¡¯s hear what he has to say first.¡±


    ¡°No! Do you really think he has anything going on in his head? He¡¯s probably just going to¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize.¡± Felice¡¯s words silenced Anna-Accia and everyone else in the room.


    His words shocked them. They all knew how proud he could be. Naturally, Anna-Accia didn¡¯t believe him.


    ¡°Haha¡­ you? Apologize? I¡¯d love to see that, but I don¡¯t believe you, and I don¡¯t want you interfering again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to help you!¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! Since you want to help me, I should just forget that you¡¯re the reason this happened in the first place.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to help yourself, then don¡¯t.¡± Felice moved away from the center of the room and leaned against a wall angrily.


    ¡°My dear, why don¡¯t you give him a chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°No! I won¡¯t do that.¡± Anna-Accia sat back down on the sofa, her anger refusing to dissipate.If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix this myself,¡± She muttered under her breath.


    Once again, silence enveloped the room.


    To everyone else, Anna-Accia seemed like she truly didn¡¯t want to help herself. Yet no one spoke. They only looked at her with pity.


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that! I¡¯m not helpless!¡±


    Everyone turned away again.


    Anna-Accia buried her face in her hands once more.


    After a few minutes, she realized that wallowing in self-pity wouldn¡¯t get her anywhere. So, against her better judgment, she stood up and turned to Felice.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d apologize?¡±


    Felice nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I was planning to go alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you enough to let you go alone. It¡¯ll just be the two of us. And believe me when I say, if you do anything other than apologize, I¡¯ll break your legs.¡±


    Felice stared at her in disbelief. They were twins, but he was still the elder. Regardless, he nodded again and followed her.


    Anna-Accia opened the door for her brother to leave. Once he did, she turned to her mother.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    She closed the door behind her, leaving only the two of them inside.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll reach an agreement?¡± Anna-Lena asked the old man, even though she already had an idea.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If it happens, it¡¯ll surprise my son.¡±


    Indeed, the current head of House De Ressa had no idea what was going on. He didn¡¯t even know they were at the Eirenios Palace in the capital.


    ¡°This will be amusing,¡± Anna-Lena commented, her expression delighted.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t be.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what makes it even funnier.¡±


    The old man sighed and made his way to the sofa. Despite his great strength, he felt a wave of fatigue washing over him.


    ¡­


    Guilt still haunted Deon for ruining the meeting between them and the De Ressa household that morning. He didn¡¯t feel much toward them, considering their dismissive behavior toward him. But his guilt was for Vierenna, who, once again, stood by his side.


    ¡®If only I had swallowed my grievances.¡¯


    But what¡¯s done is done.


    It wasn¡¯t that Deon couldn¡¯t endure and ignore Felice¡¯s disdain for him. He could have, but he chose not to. He didn¡¯t want to cultivate such a habit.


    ¡®You can hate me, you can look down on me, but keep it to yourself. Don¡¯t be two-faced in my own home.¡¯


    That was Deon¡¯s thought at the time, and it played a significant role in his outburst.


    Deon remembered the day he was robbed by a group of teenagers who eventually ran him over. At that time, too, he wore the mask of indifference toward the injustice he faced. And look how that turned out.


    Now, he stood up for himself. Even though it ended in his favor, allowing him to keep what little dignity he had, Deon felt no joy¡ªonly guilt.


    ¡®What was the right answer?¡¯


    To leave your space and swallow your grievances under a facade of indifference and rationality, or to defend yourself even if it means ignoring everything else?


    Once again, it wasn¡¯t that Deon cared much about what others thought of him. But he did care if it could place him in a situation where he might be run over¡ªfiguratively or literally. He didn¡¯t want to be trampled again.


    ¡°Hey, baby brother.¡±


    Deon¡¯s senses snapped back to the present at the sudden call. He turned toward the voice only to see Vierenna¡¯s smiling face peeking out from behind a shrub in the backyard garden.


    He was sitting on a bench by the small lake in the palace¡¯s garden.


    ¡°What are you doing in my spot? It¡¯s still morning, or did you forget?¡± She emerged from the bushes when she failed to scare him, but she didn¡¯t seem upset.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll make it up to you later.¡±


    Vierenna raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? And would you have done so if I hadn¡¯t caught you red-handed here?¡±


    Deon smiled at her words. ¡°Well, that¡¯s another story. Either way, I would¡¯ve done something nice for you and made you owe me.¡±


    Vierenna remained silent, her expression unchanged. She took steady steps toward Deon until she stood directly in front of him with no space between them.


    Deon looked at her cautiously from his seated position, his body language instinctively defensive. He was ready to warn her not to do anything, but it was already too late.


    Her hands began squeezing his cheeks with force.


    Deon tried to push her hands away, but that only increased the pain in his face as she refused to let go of his cheeks.


    She, in turn, waited until Deon stopped all genuine attempts to free himself before she spoke. ¡°You¡¯re a mischievous villain. And I love that about you.¡±


    She still hadn¡¯t let go of his cheeks, but her grip softened into playful squeezing. ¡°I love that you don¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Deon, once again, felt guilt. This time, for deeper reasons he couldn¡¯t talk about even if he wanted to. So he remained silent until Vierenna finished playing with his face and sat beside him.


    ¡°So, how will you make it up to me?¡± She asked, her face only a few inches away from Deon¡¯s.


    ¡°What do you want? Though I have a history of ruining everything you want.¡±


    Vierenna frowned slightly at Deon¡¯s words. As she was about to reassure him, Deon continued. ¡°Sorry about that. I should have¡ª¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault, you silly. If anything, it¡¯s mine¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡±


    Deon interrupted her interruption, and to make sure she wouldn¡¯t cut him off again, he covered her mouth with his hand under her astonished gaze.


    ¡°This time, it really is my fault. You asked me for something, and I ruined it. I should¡¯ve tried harder, for you. My selfishness got the better of me. Even though I came out with a shred of self-respect, you were left with nothing. I might have even ruined your friendship with your blind friend.¡±


    Deon released her mouth and bowed his head deeply toward her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°But we can still fix this as long as they¡¯re still at the palace.¡±


    Vierenna looked at Deon with a calm and sad expression. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She had ignored Felice¡¯s insulting remarks toward Deon just to maintain relative peace, and in doing so, she had disregarded her brother¡¯s feelings, aligning with his calm demeanor at the time. She felt guilty, but now she felt even guiltier seeing Deon blame himself.


    So instead of words, she reached out to him and hugged him tightly.


    Deon tensed at first but soon relaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized again, and Vierenna only tightened her embrace.


    She held him for a good minute before letting go.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel guilty or think about this now. I¡¯ll put an end to this matter, whether it¡¯s for better or worse.¡±


    She placed her hand on his cheek, stroking it gently.


    ¡°The only thing you need to think about is how you¡¯ll make it up to me.¡±


    Deon¡¯s gaze held a hint of confusion, and Vierenna was happy to clarify.


    ¡°Did you forget that you¡¯re in my lake right now, without my permission? Quite arrogant of you. Have you forgotten how to respect me again¡ª¡±


    Deon started rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t roll your eyes at me.¡±


    And she began pinching his cheeks again.


    Deon quickly pushed her hand away, shielding his cheeks with both hands.


    ¡°I won¡¯t do it again! I¡¯ll respect you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you haven¡¯t respected me from the start? We need to work on that.¡±


    With those words, Deon knew it was the end for him. He prepared to flee, but he didn¡¯t get far. He didn¡¯t even rise from the bench before Vierenna stopped him first with her hands, then under her knee.


    But instead of what he thought would be his punishment, Vierenna simply released him.


    Deon looked at her in confusion, unsure of what to do until she began tidying his clothes, which had been ruined in the process.


    ¡°Two are coming.¡±


    That made sense. But the confusion over Vierenna¡¯s actions didn¡¯t leave Deon¡¯s expression.


    She patted his chest with a playful smile.


    ¡°This? This just means that I love you.¡±


    ¡®That! That made sense in a strange way, even if Deon didn¡¯t want to admit it.¡¯

 Chapter Twenty-Six — Paint and Sword [1]

    Vierenna''s eyes remained fixed on Deon, awaiting his response. Yet, he merely gazed back at her calmly, saying nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love me in return?¡± She pinched his side, feigning anger.


    A pained expression briefly crossed his face as he tried to push her hand away.


    ¡°You know the answer.¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t I deserve it?¡±


    At last, he managed to move her hand away and stepped aside.


    ¡°You do. But if I say it, I¡¯ll suffer¡ªand I know that.¡±


    He was right, of course. Vierenna would have toyed with him a little, but still¡­


    ¡°I''m angry with you.¡±


    She turned her back to Deon, emphasizing the seriousness of her words.


    ¡°You¡¯ll forgive me. How else will I make up for monopolizing the lake in your time?¡±


    Vierenna turned back toward Deon, who now wore a sly smile.


    ¡®A Super villain¡­¡¯


    At the back of her mind, she sensed two figures approaching. Their auras now sharpened into focus, revealing their identities. The twins of House De Ressa, Anna-Accia and Felice.


    ¡°You need some fixing. I still don¡¯t feel respected by you.¡±


    Deon stepped slightly back at her words, but Vierenna extended her hand.


    ¡°Come here. The twins are heading our way. We ought to be on our best behavior.¡±


    Deon obeyed, moving closer.


    ¡°Are you talking about yourself?!¡±


    She slipped her hand under his arm, ensuring they appeared as proper siblings befitting their high status. However, her thoughts betrayed the neutral and gentle expression she wore.


    ¡®He really does need fixing.¡¯


    And Vierenna would enjoy doing so¡ªshe always did.


    ¡­


    At that moment, Anna-Accia and Felice emerged from the shrubs surrounding the small lake. The blind girl was slightly ahead of her brother, who trailed only a few steps behind.


    ¡°Hello, Accia. How are you?¡±


    Anna-Accia frowned at Vierenna¡¯s sarcastic greeting but caught no mockery in her tone.


    ¡°Not as well as I was two hours ago.¡±


    ¡°And are you hoping to do something about that?¡±


    Vierenna released Deon¡¯s hand as he quietly moved to sit on the nearby bench, as though fearing someone might claim it first.


    ¡°I can only hope.¡±


    Facing Vierenna, Anna-Accia stood with her brother a few steps behind her, his expression slightly sullen.


    ¡°Do you have something in mind?¡± Vierenna asked again, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play games Viera. It¡¯s just us here.¡±


    Vierenna smiled at Ana-Accia¡¯s scowl and gestured toward Felicee.


    ¡°Your brother is here. To be honest with you, I¡¯m not particularly fond of him right now. I don¡¯t want him here¡­ This place is special to me and my brother.¡±


    ¡°A lovely lake you¡¯ve got,¡± Felice remarked, ignoring Vierenna¡¯s comments about him.


    ¡°Quiet, Felice. You¡¯re not here to sightsee.¡±


    He glared at his sister but fell silent as ordered.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Though she already had an idea, Vierenna asked Anna-Accia for confirmation.


    ¡°He¡¯s here to atone for his mistakes, if anything can be mended.¡±


    Vierenna glanced at Deon on the bench. His gaze seemed absorbed in the lake, opening and closing his eyes as if lost in thought.


    She looked back at Felice, whose expression¡ªapart from a faint frown¡ªremained unfazed.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem like it, but that¡¯s not my decision to make.¡±


    Felice smiled calmly behind his sister. ¡°Miss Vierenna is right. I¡¯ll only apologize because I feel guilty toward my sister. Otherwise, I¡¯d never hear the end of it.¡±


    Anna-Accia glared at Felice, her expression twisted with anger. Words failed her, but Vierenna was not so constrained.


    ¡°You know I could shatter your face, right?¡± she remarked calmly, entirely unbothered.


    Felice flinched slightly at the threat but did not back down. ¡°I¡¯m aware, and I¡¯d prefer to keep the details of my face intact.¡±


    He smiled again and gestured toward Deon on the bench. ¡°But could he?.. Smash my face, that is?¡±


    Deon glanced at him calmly from where he sat, seeming mildly amused.


    Vierenna was ready to fulfill her promise¡ªfiguratively, at least¡ªbut Deon spoke quietly without even rising.


    ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°No, he¡¯s here to apologize. And he will do just that.¡±


    Anna-Accia grabbed most of her brother¡¯s arm firmly and pulled him closer. Her expression was menacing.


    ¡°My sister is right. I was wrong, and I admit it. But I¡¯m not in the habit of apologizing just because I¡¯m at fault. I can compensate you, but you only asked for an apology. Truthfully, you could demand one, but it would be for my sister¡¯s sake¡ªnot yours. If you want a sincere apology, you¡¯ll have to earn it.¡±


    Vierenna watched as Deon rose from the bench, an amused expression evident on his face.


    He moved to stand beside her, his gaze remained fixed on Felice.


    ¡°You can compensate me.¡±


    Felice raised an eyebrow, his smirk deepening.


    ¡°And what is it that you want?¡±


    He likely thought Deon was afraid of him. However, Vierenna sensed no fear from her brother.


    ¡°First, you need to understand that, in my eyes, you¡¯re just a childish idiot. You sabotaged your sister¡¯s opportunity out of sheer arrogance. And in that, I am no different. Out of pride, I ignored my sister¡¯s request. I can¡¯t even recall the last time she asked me for anything¡ªand when she did, I nearly ruined it. I regret that.¡±


    Deon¡¯s gaze did not waver as he stared intently at Felice, the latter¡¯s frown deepened with each word.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t about you or me. So, if you truly care about what your sister wants? keep your mouth shut. That¡¯s all I want. I don¡¯t need your apology, let alone to earn it. Just keep your mouth under control if you care for your sister.¡±


    Felice¡¯s eyes burned with fiery anger. He opened and closed his mouth, but no words came out.


    His pride had been trampled by someone he deemed inferior. But before he could even attempt to retaliate¡ª


    ¡°My brother and I thank the young master Deon for his kindness. We will always be grateful for your magnanimity and kind heart.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Felice stared in disbelief as his sister bowed at a perfect ninety degrees toward Deon.


    He couldn¡¯t comprehend why she would do that.


    This Deon had just insulted his honor in front of her¡ª


    Don¡¯t she care about his honor?


    He averted his gaze from Ana-Accia.


    ¡®She¡¯s helpless, but I¡¯m not.¡¯


    Looking at the calm Deon before him only fueled his rage. Yet, before he could act or think of doing so¡­


    ¡°You should leave now.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s melodic voice seeped into his mind, and something deep within him stirred.


    A wave of helplessness washed over him. Without understanding why, his body began moving away from the small lake.


    The thoughts that had been so clear moments ago faded into a singular notion.


    ¡®I must leave.¡¯


    Soon, he disappeared from Vierenna¡¯s view, though her gaze remained fixed in his general direction.


    ¡°Did he just¡­ leave?¡± Deon turned to Vierenna with a questioning look.


    ¡°She dismissed him,¡± came Ana-Accia¡¯s response. While she didn¡¯t seem pleased with what Vierenna had done, she remained silent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. It¡¯s not my fault your brother¡¯s an idiot.¡±


    Vierenna turned her face away from Anna-Accia. This confirmed to Deon that Felice inexplicable exit was indeed her doing.


    ¡°He¡¯s not an idiot. Your brother¡¯s just¡­ wiser than his years.¡±


    Deon felt her gaze on him, despite her blindness. He sensed curiosity radiating from her and responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m not wise. Just logical.¡±


    Vierenna whipped her head up, staring at Deon with disbelief.


    ¡°A logical person wouldn¡¯t think¡­ Mmph¡ª!¡±


    Deon cut her off by clamping a hand over her mouth.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t think of what?¡±


    ¡°She just likes to play with words,¡± Deon replied to Anna-Accia¡¯s question as he tightened his grip on Vierenna¡¯s mouth.


    Silence fell, filled only with Vierenna¡¯s struggle to free herself.


    ¡°Mm¡­ Won¡¯t you let her go?¡± Anna-Accia asked.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s fine,¡± Deon replied without expression.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look fine, and I need to talk to her about how we move forward from here.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    Anna-Accia fell silent, unsure what to say in response.


    ¡®Am I fine? I¡­¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. You may leave now¡­ we¡¯ll talk later.¡±


    ¡®What? He¡¯s not as logical as he claims.¡¯


    Anna-Accia studied Vierenna. She knew the girl could free herself if she wanted to¡ªyet she didn¡¯t. It seemed like she was struggling to free herself, yet at the same time, she was comfortable in her brother¡¯s hold. Anna-Accia¡¯s sight told her as much.


    ¡®How strange.¡¯


    As Anna-Accia was about to leave, following Felice, whom she sensed walking steadily toward the palace gates, but she noticed Vierenna finally freeing herself from her brother¡¯s hold with minimal resistance¡ªThough she made it seem like a struggle.


    ¡°Is this how you treat your sister? Bullying her like this! This is unacceptable. We¡¯re going to work on this later¡­¡±


    ¡°You promised to keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°No, I said, ¡®We don¡¯t want her to think poorly of you.¡¯ Yet here you are, acting like this. You¡¯re not helping your case.¡±


    ¡°You started it.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even know what I was going to say. This just goes to show your thoughts and proves the validity of my claims, which have now become facts, as we agreed this morning.¡±


    ¡°We agreed on nothing. You just do what you always do. declare something, and poof¡ªit becomes reality.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª take that back, mister.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take anything back. What? Don¡¯t you like hearing the truth?¡±


    Anna-Accia stood to the side, listening to their argument, which didn¡¯t mean much to her. But she sensed Vierenna¡¯s enjoyment, unlike Deon, who seemed to be on the oppressed side. That said a lot.


    Anna-Accia sighed to herself and intervened to interrupt the squabble. She still had business here.


    ¡°Viera? May we talk?¡±


    Vierenna shifted her sharp gaze to Anna-Accia, initially looking angry but quickly calming down as if she understood the reason for the interruption.


    ¡°Yes, right. There¡¯s that!¡±


    But before that, she turned her gaze back to Deon, who looked at her expressionlessly in return.


    ¡°As for you! Mark my words; I will fix you. I will fix you no matter how long it takes¡­ do you understand?¡±


    Deon didn¡¯t answer; he just stared at Vierenna without expression. However, Anna-Accia felt his heart skip a beat.


    She almost pitied him, but she had more important things to discuss right now.


    She returned to Vierenna, who was waiting.


    But she made a mental note to herself, if she ever became his knight.


    ¡®It seems he needs as much pity as he can get.¡¯

 Chapter Twenty-Seven — Paint and Sword [2]

    Deon stepped aside and returned to the wooden bench, leaving space for Vierenna and Anna-Accia to talk.


    He was still irritated by Vierenna¡¯s unpredictability¡ªsomething he thought he¡¯d grown used to. Yet somehow, she always managed to bring out the worst in him.


    Though he cared little about what the blind girl thought of him, he still felt uneasy at the idea¡ªespecially regarding what Vierenna might say.


    Deon didn¡¯t truly think she¡¯d go as far as to ruin his reputation in front of someone else, but out of caution, he had silenced her.


    He¡¯d been wrong about her before, He wouldn¡¯t risk it now.


    ¡­


    The conversation between Vierenna and Anna-Accia was brief and efficient.


    They simply agreed to reopen negotiations, with the condition that Felice would be excluded from the talks.


    Anna-Accia thanked Deon again for his leniency before leaving, following her brother¡¯s trail back to the palace.


    Deon pondered once more how the blind girl navigated her surroundings so effortlessly. He had a feeling she could see better than anyone.


    But his curiosity yielded no answers. The girl herself seemed reluctant to discuss the matter.


    Deon pushed the thought to the back of his mind and turned to Vierenna, who stood glaring at him disapprovingly.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡±


    She looked away, making sure to appear as upset as possible.


    Deon sighed helplessly and rose from the bench, despite his fatigue.


    ¡°Listen, I know you wouldn¡¯t have said anything¡­ well, unwise. But you always keep me on edge, so I acted out of caution.¡±


    ¡°Excuses!¡±


    Vierenna acknowledged the honesty in Deon''s words, aware he wasn¡¯t lying. But if she didn¡¯t take advantage of the situation and come out with something in her favor, what kind of person would that make her? why waste an opportunity to gain leverage?


    And she didn¡¯t have to try too hard. Deon placed his hands on her shoulders; they felt cold to the touch.


    ¡°Since I was in the wrong, I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡±


    The words came out of his mouth forced, but Vierenna relished them.


    She leaned into him, tilting her head back to meet his violet eyes.


    ¡°That makes two.¡±


    Deon nodded in defeat.


    ¡°Two of my choosing?¡±


    His eyes widened in alarm, and instinctively tightened his grip on her shoulders.


    ¡°No¡ªno, no! I¡¯ll choose the compensation.¡±


    ¡°How does that make any sense? You already owe me for monopolizing my lake¡ªand you¡¯re still doing it. Besides, you hurt my feelings. It¡¯s only fair I choose.¡±


    Deon frowned. She was right, of course, but he wasn¡¯t going to let her have her way. Surely, using the lake couldn¡¯t be that costly.


    ¡°You may choose compensation for your ¡®hurt feelings.¡¯ as you say. I admit I was wrong there. But the lake was merely an innocent act. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to visit something precious our mother left us?¡±


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ah¡ª exploiting Mother¡¯s authority to your benefit now.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s mouth hung open.


    ¡®How could he?!¡¯


    Deon maintained a neutral expression, but Vierenna sharp senses noticed the slight twitch of his lips.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that. I know how dear Mother is to you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a demon.¡±


    Deon said nothing, merely tilting his head in feigned confusion.


    ¡®A supervillain! How can he treat me this way?¡¯


    ¡°Do you enjoy treating me like this? Do you find pleasure bosing over your elder sister?¡±


    She glanced pointedly at his hands still on her bare shoulders.


    ¡°Your hands have been here for a while now. Having thoughts?¡±


    Deon quickly removed his hands, retreating several steps away from her.


    ¡°So you do? Using me to vent your frustrations? How convenient¡­ does it make you feel¡ªmmph!¡±


    Deon moved forward again, silencing her again.


    It was necessary¡ªhe felt he¡¯d be corrupted if he listened further.


    Vierenna peered up at him through his grip. Somehow, her thoughts were readable to his mind.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing this a lot lately. How do you like being so close to me?¡±


    ¡°This is necessary,¡± Deon replied to her unspoken thoughts.


    He felt her mouth form a smile beneath his hand.


    ¡°Necessary for your own needs, I understand.¡±


    If he can read her thoughts, this defeats the purpose of gagging her venomous mouth , he realized.


    Vierenna offered no resistance this time, which Deon found strange. His eyes tracked her every move.


    She raised a hand slowly, as if wanting him to follow it¡ªbaiting his gaze. And Deon foolishly did.


    She lifted that hand and touched the necklace around her neck. She kept it there for a long while.


    Her fingers brushed the necklace at her throat, lingering for a long while. Deon grew tired of the boring act, and his eyes drifted downward¡ªHis heart skipped a beat.


    His focus, which had lingered where it shouldn¡¯t, shifted to the devilish smile spreading beneath his hand, mirrored in her eyes.


    She glanced at his chest, and Deon followed suit, only to find her other hand resting softly on his chest, over his heart.


    His heart sank.


    In an instant, he shoved her away.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane!¡±


    That was all he could muster.


    ¡®She¡¯s insane. What possessed me to create such a character? But this is beyond her written boundaries!¡¯


    Vierenna cupped her cheek and tilted her head to the side.


    ¡°I¡¯d say I¡¯m disappointed, but I¡¯m not. This was very¡­ expected.¡±


    Deon stared at her wicked grin, and words escaped his lips before he could think.


    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll do something about your hands. They¡¯re as venomous as your mouth.¡±


    The moment he heard himself, he knew he¡¯d regret it.


    It didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°So you want me helpless? Immobile? Completely ¡®under¡¯ your mercy?¡±


    Her smile faded into a mock contemplation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can aid such boldness, but I doubt that will stop you from trying.¡±


    She smiled again, but Deon was already fleeing his way out of her range. She was far too dangerous for him, and every moment proved it.


    ¡®When will I learn?¡¯


    Despite his escape, her words seemed to chase him.


    ¡°You might succeed one day. You¡¯ve already proven your¡­ needs. Plus, your talent surpasses mine. it¡¯s only a matter of time before you have me completely ''under'' your mercy.¡±


    ¡®What did I do wrong in my life to deserve this?¡¯


    The worst part? Deon had no retort.


    Any attempt to engage or play along ended in disaster¡ªand one that hit him alone.


    All the horrifying escalation in Vierenna¡¯s excessive teasing stemmed from his attempt to play along with her jokes two days prior.


    ¡®Why did I say those things?!¡¯


    But regret was futile now.


    ¡­


    Deon ran through the backyard, making his way around the palace toward the front gate.


    His physical stamina was different from what it had been in his previous world, so he didn¡¯t feel tired throughout his run.


    Soon, with a turn around the palace, the side view of the gate appeared in his vision.


    He sighed in relief and slowed to a stop.


    Climbing the short steps, he found Vierenna waiting for him, leaning against the wall where they had both stood this morning.


    Her slender frame was draped in the same short black dress.


    She fixed her obsidian eyes on him, lips curling into a smirk.


    Vierenna watched Deon¡¯s face pale as the seconds of her silence ticked by.


    ¡®Enough for today. Can¡¯t drain him too quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Baby brother, you¡¯re late. We¡¯re dining with House De Ressa today. Don¡¯t let your thoughts consume you. Behavior matters. You know better.¡±


    Deon stood at the bottom of the stairs in silence, watching her with distrust.


    Vierenna sighed, her fingers brushing her forehead.


    ¡°Take my hand. It¡¯s only proper.¡±


    Despite his wariness, Deon couldn¡¯t refuse. For appearances sake, he had to comply.


    He climbed the few steps to where Vierenna waited and took her hand in his.


    Vierenna noticed all his tense movements, especially at her touch.


    She couldn¡¯t resist but lean into him, closing the distance¡ªas close as possible.


    Deon frowned at her, but she only smiled in return.


    ¡°I can only do so much¡­ For now, at least.¡±


    He ignored her jab.


    He merely did what was expected of him and acted in a manner befitting his name.


    When Vierenna got no reaction, she didn¡¯t push further. She¡¯d had her share of fun with him for the moment.


    Now, it was time to act professionally.

 Chapter Twenty-Eight — Paint and Sword [3]

    The same long redwood table where negotiations with House De Ressa had taken place this morning now hosted a similar scene¡ªwith two key differences.


    The food was more lavish and meticulously arranged compared to breakfast¡ªa large main dish flanked by side plates, bowls of soup, and salads... And Felice was nowhere to be seen.


    Anna-Accia, Anna-Lena, and Elder Jan sat in a row on one side, facing Vierenna and Deon across the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate your little dispute was resolved among the youth without my meddling,¡± Elder Jan remarked warmly. ¡°This bodes well for the future of Houses Eirenios and De Ressa. A promising era lies ahead, led by the likes of you.¡±


    The agreement between the two houses had already been finalized. The terms were set, spoken, and agreed upon.


    The contract would last for three years, aligned with the academy¡¯s program duration. There were no excessive conditions; almost nonexistent, more akin to a formalized friendship than a binding pact. The sole purpose was to allow Anna-Accia to attend the academy alongside Deon, sparing him the fear of her shadowing his every step.


    In the end, Deon found himself with a knight.


    As skeptical as he was, Deon had a good feeling about this arrangement.


    Though most likely, that feeling stemmed from his personal curiosity about his knight¡ªor her ability to "see" when she supposedly shouldn¡¯t.


    Deon had his doubts and theories but he kept them to himself¡ªfor now.


    ¡°As elders say, we can only do our best,¡± Vierenna replied humbly to Elder Jan¡¯s closing remarks.


    A faint smile touched on Deon¡¯s lips as he closed his eyes.


    ¡®It¡¯s been a long day. I barely got to train. But at least this is over.¡¯


    Deon was genuinely pleased. Relieved that everything had concluded without further complications beyond the morning¡¯s events, and eager to return to his usual monotonous routine in preparation for the academy.


    He¡¯d already lost too much time, and all he wanted now was to get back to the simplicity of his single-minded path.


    ¡°That¡¯s all any parent could ask for,¡± Anna-Lena responded this time.


    Deon opened his eyes to look at her. Something in her tone made him curious.


    His heart skipped a beat when he noticed her hesitant glance toward Elder Jan.


    ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯


    The tension in the air shifted, lingering for a breath too long¡ªmoments ago, it had been cheerful.


    Vierenna sensed the shift a beat slower than Deon, but by then, there was nothing she could do to prevent what was coming next.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to propose, if possible,¡± Jan interjected, ¡°though personally, I see it as beneficial for the youth.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Vierenna tried to suppress her skeptical expression toward the smiling old man, but it still slipped through for everyone to notice.


    ¡°Young Vierenna worries too much. The agreement has been made, and we won¡¯t back out now,¡± Jan said with a knowing glance at Anna-Accia. ¡°Accia would kill me if¡­ Well, my suggestion is simple and constructive.¡±


    He returned his gaze to Vierenna but glanced briefly at Deon, who observed everything unfold with a cold demeanor.


    ¡°A few friendly sparring matches among the youth¡ªI will personally oversee them.¡±


    Vierenna frowned, but Jan cut her off quickly.


    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t look at me that way. This will dissolve lingering hostility. You worry too much over your little brother. And to be frank, I¡¯m curious about young Master Deon¡¯s capabilities. He¡¯s now my granddaughter¡¯s liege, after all. You understand.¡±


    The statement left no room for evasion.


    Vierenna glanced toward Deon, but his expression remained impassive the entire time.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let this continue.¡¯


    So, Vierenna took a different approach.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡ªI do worry too much. But not about this. I simply doubt fairness if any of the three oppose me.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why not let me propose something instead?¡± she interjected, smiling at the tense expressions of House De Ressa¡¯s elders.


    ¡°The three can face me. It¡¯s still unfair, but I¡¯ll hold back as much as I can.¡±


    Anna-Accia¡¯s jaw dropped, her face angeled toward Vierenna.


    Initially, she hadn¡¯t reacted to her grandfather¡¯s proposal for a spar. If anything, she was aware of it and didn¡¯t particularly care. It was something her mother had privately arranged to settle Felice¡¯s debt.


    They would pit him against Deon¡ªa win or loss wouldn¡¯t matter. At least Felice would get closure.


    But now Vierenna¡¯s interference changed everything.


    And Anna-Accia wanted nothing to do with Vierenna, especially in a spar¡ªa ¡°friendly¡± match, as they might call it.


    ¡®This is bad.¡¯


    It was bad indeed.


    Yet Deon relished it.


    He hadn¡¯t known how to bring up the subject with Vierenna, but this was the perfect opportunity to address one of his weaknesses:


    Swordsmanship¡ª


    Deon had no formal training in swordplay, and he had never mentioned it to Vierenna for one simple reason.


    The Deon before him was supposed to have a solid grasp of swordsmanship basics¡ªbeing a noble of one of the four great houses within the Macezar Empire.


    Additionally, noble houses typically had their own unique sword styles, which they taught their children. And Deon didn¡¯t think House Eirenios would be an exception.


    Deon¡¯s ignorance demanded an excuse,


    But how could he explain his failure in swordsmanship when he was expected to be skilled?


    However, he had found a solution. In his studies, he had discovered something that could explain himself¡ªbut it would come at the cost of not being able to learn House Eirenios¡¯s ancestral sword style.


    Deon was skeptical, but he prioritized his goals.


    ¡®I can figure out how to learn the Eirenios sword style later if I want. But for now, I need Vierenna¡¯s help and expertise. This opportunity can¡¯t slip away..¡¯


    Anna-Accia noticed the smile forming on Deon¡¯s lips, and her heart sank.


    ¡®Why is he excited?¡¯


    She could sense his racing heartbeat from across the table.


    ¡®Did they agree on this? No¡­ How could they have known?¡¯


    Even Vierenna felt unsettled by Deon¡¯s smile, but unlike Anna-Accia, she attributed it to her own bold suggestion.


    So, emboldened by her perceived success, she continued justifying her proposal.


    ¡°Though Elder Jan¡¯s wisdom is unparalleled, I¡¯m confident that real experience comes from unfair battles.¡±


    Elder Jan said nothing, attempting to appear as skeptical as he could.


    But Vierenna was a master of ignoring skepticism.


    ¡°This will be good and beneficial for all of us. I, too, would value Elder Jan¡¯s guidance. There¡¯s much for me to learn, too.¡±


    Jan closed his eyes for a moment before reopening them.


    Vierenna had left him no room to maneuver, but his silence left Deon slightly uneasy. So, he decided to step in and support Vierenna in her endeavor.


    ¡°If one isn¡¯t curious about themselves, how can they learn and grow? Simply being next to my sister is already a great source of inspiration in itself. I see no reason why we shouldn¡¯t proceed with her proposal.¡±


    The De Ressa family stared at Deon¡¯s calm smile¡ªand so did Vierenna, albeit for the wrong reasons.


    Unlike her unreadable demeanor, the three on the opposing side of the table bore expressions of prey caught in a trap with no way out but further in.


    They didn¡¯t look very pleased, but what choice did they have?


    Elder Jan sighed on behalf of his entire household.


    ¡°Very well. We¡¯ll proceed as suggested.¡±

 Chapter Twenty-Nine — Vierenna V. Eirenios [1]

    ¡°So, I¡¯m your great inspiration, am I? I wonder what you meant by that?¡±


    Vierenna watched as Deon changed from his formal attire into combat training gear. They stood in a well-lit, undecorated room. Only benches lined the white walls, and cabinets occupied the centre. Deon struggled to put on the lightweight armor over his tight fitted black clothes, so Vierenna moved to lend a helping hand.


    He remained silent, unresponsive to her teasing, which only pushed her further.


    ¡°But now I have a clear idea of what''s going on in that wicked mind of yours. and let me say¡ªthis isn''t good. This is not the way you should be looking at your sister.¡±


    Deon met her gaze. She stood very close, tightening the chest armor straps. Despite her constant teasing, her hands were extremely efficient.


    ¡°This time, you''re not too far off. But not for the reasons you think.¡±


    Vierenna raised an eyebrow at his unexpected response.


    ¡°¡®This time¡¯? So, you''re finally admitting your wicked thoughts now?¡±


    Deon rolled his eyes dramatically and said nothing. Vierenna dropped to one knee, adjusting the knee guards, her tone shifting,


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan?¡±


    Deon waited until she finished¡ªwhich didn¡¯t take long¡ªand offered a hand to pull her up.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She picked up the leather hip armor and circled behind him. Sliding the armor under his arm, she secured it against his abdomen, and started fastening it in place with long, firm knots at the back.


    ¡°I was going to ask you about this sooner or later. I just found the opportunity now. Besides, I¡¯ve been busy training my mana.¡±


    ¡°That give me nothing.¡±


    After fitting the hip armor, she placed her hands on Deon¡¯s waist, checking for stability, flexibility and range of motion. It was good.


    Satisfied, she didn¡¯t move her hands away. Instead, she wrapped them around him and leaned on him. His muscles tensed, but he remained composed.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She whispered in his ear seductively.


    She felt his muscles tense even further, but he still replied flatly.


    ¡°To put it simply¡ª! You can let go of me now. There¡¯s more armor to put on.¡±


    Vierenna didn¡¯t budge. Instead, she leaned on him even more, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Deon sighed in exasperation but continued.


    ¡°To put it simply... I won¡¯t use the Eirenios sword style. Not now, not in the future. The reasons should be obvious to you. I¡¯ll try to come up with something that aligns with my cursed magic.¡±


    Vierenna''s hands slipped free. Shock flashed across her face as she turned Deon around to face her, the force of the sudden spun nearly knocked him off balance.


    She gripped his shoulders tightly, her nails digging in his neck, and only loosening at the sight of his expression twisted in pain.


    ¡°What? You can¡¯t do this! That¡¯s a reckless decision¡ªa stupid one! You might think you''re angry and justified right now, but this will be a fatal mistake!¡±


    This was Deon¡¯s excuse to address his weakness¡ªswordsmanship.


    If he could convince Vierenna of his seriousness about creating a magic-compatible sword style, it would help him mask his complete lack of knowledge about the Eirenios style¡ªor any formal style, for that matter.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Swords styles¡ªin most cases¡ªwere deeply tied to bloodlines. Deon knew that much. The Eirenios family had a strong affinity for ice magic alongside blade mastery. Nearly all were ice mages and duelists. It was safe to assume that their style could only be fully utilized in the hands of an ice mage and swordsman.


    But Deon didn¡¯t just assume¡ªhe researched in his free time. And his room library provided him with the knowledge he needed.


    Deon could indeed learn the Eirenios style, but he would never master it like Vierenna or any others born with an ice affinity and swordsmanship combined.


    So, Deon took advantage of this knowledge. When tied with the fact that he was a curse mage, he could reasonably say that he wouldn¡¯t waste his time on a style he couldn¡¯t fully wield.


    ¡°We can talk¡­ this. Rushing won¡¯t help you! Please, think it through!¡±


    Vierenna''s grip softened on his shoulders, sliding down to grasp his wrists. They stood so close he could see the sorrow in her eyes.


    ¡°Please!¡±


    Her voice trembled. Deon felt a tickle in his chest¡ªguilt.


    But he wasn¡¯t going to back down now. He had no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t. This isn¡¯t about anger¡ªit¡¯s just who I am. If I went down that path, you know I wouldn¡¯t get far. It¡¯ll always be my weakness.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s eyes brimmed with grief, but what could she do but listen?


    ¡°I¡¯m a curse mage. I need to accept that. I will create my own style¡ªor try. If I fail, let it be my failure to bear.¡±


    It was an excuse, yes. But as Deon spoke, he felt a thread of sincerity in his words¡ªespecially under Vierenna¡¯s gaze.


    She studied him for a long moment. The seriousness in his large violet eyes was unmatched.


    ¡®How should I feel about this?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know. but Vierenna had always been the one to express her feelings through actions.


    Under Deon¡¯s stunned gaze, she slammed her forehead against his chest and remained there.


    ¡°Idiot, Idiot,Idiot.¡±


    She muttered, her face buried in his chest.


    Deon regained some of his composure, and slowly rested a hand atop her head. Her hair was soft, silken strand brushing against his fingers gently.


    ¡°I know.¡± He said. ¡°And I¡¯ll be counting on your help.¡±


    Vierenna remained silent, but Deon took her tightened arms around him as agreement.


    ¡°Idiot.¡± She repeated. Her words carrying just as much weight as the first time.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for someone to create their own sword style¡ªjust nearly so. It demanded more than just talent to even consider going down such a path. And yet, here was her baby brother, casually choosing just that. Even if he succeeded, his style would never rival one refined over generations by countless masters.


    Vierenna still believed Deon should stick with the family¡¯s legacy. But deep down, her reason for rejecting his decision had more to do with herself than the logic behind it.


    She didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    She buried herself deeper in his embrace, as if afraid he would slip away. Deon¡¯s hands wrapped around her head, pulling her closer.


    It felt comforting¡ªnot alone! She didn¡¯t want to lose this feeling.


    Since their mother¡¯s passing, things had never been easy for Vierenna. or Deon. Before, their mother had been her only gateway to the freedom she was raised with. Her shield against everything people thought she should be. Her mother was her freedom¡ªand his, too.


    But her death made that shield crumble ever so slightly, exposing them to the weight of expectations, responsibilities, and so-called honor.


    Fortunately, Vierenna had grown strong and significant enough to hold her ground and stay true to herself. She didn¡¯t want to change. Despite the rejection she faced, at least she had the power to defy the elders meddling.


    But that left her alone, outcast.


    Her baby brother, was all she had left.


    Just as she wanted to be his freedom like their mother had been for them, she also wanted his love and companionship.


    She needed him.


    But he needed her too. And she¡¯d always stand by him.


    She pulled away just enough for their eyes to be only centimeters apart.


    ¡°Promise me this: you won¡¯t give up. This isn¡¯t an easy path to take, expecting only success.¡±


    The details in Deon¡¯s large violet eyes shifted like light reflecting off a broken mirror. But what lay beneath wasn¡¯t hesitation.


    ¡°I won¡¯t give up. I promise. Besides, I¡¯ll be dragging you along the whole way. I don¡¯t see how I could fail if you¡¯re there.¡±


    Vierenna rolled her eyes dramatically.


    ¡°So, you can sweet-talk. Or this a new strategy to get into me?¡±


    Deon¡¯s brows furrowed his muscles slightly tensed. She noticed and smirked, bringing her face closer to his. Before he could react, she kissed him on the cheek.


    He stiffened, but then relaxed when he realized she meant no harm¡ªand wasn¡¯t doing it just to play his feelings. But it backfired, making him more uncomfortable.


    Feeling his fluster, She pulled back to look at his reddening face, a mischievous smile adorning her beautiful face.


    Deon had grown accustomed to that smile¡ªso much so that he started thinking it suited her. And it probably did.


    ¡°It¡¯s working Mr. Sweet talker.¡±


    Deon scowled at the smile that only grew more devious.


    ¡®What am I supposed to do with that information?¡¯


    ¡°But you still have a long way to go.¡± she said as she stepped away from him.


    ¡°I have so many layers for you to uncover¡­ but you were too impatient. Should¡¯ve waited for summer, idiot¡ªnow you¡¯ll have to work twice as hard to get through them.¡±


    Deon almost let out a relieved breath¡ªonly for it to catch in his throat in her invitation. More so when he looked at her.


    She held the chest armor, posing to appear as alluring as possible. Safe to say, she succeeded.


    ¡°Come to me, baby brother. Let me put this on you.¡±

 Chapter Thirty — Vierenna V. Eirenios [2]

    Beneath the soaring spires of Eirenios Palace stretched a secluded training arena¡ªa simple yet imposing circular space carved into stone. Rows of tiered seating surrounded it, their surfaces polished with a precise and balanced aesthetic. Lights lined the walls, casting a brilliant white glow that danced across the intricate carvings of the circular arena floor. Columns stood at even intervals along the edges, their silent forms lending an air of stability and tranquility to the space.


    Six figures occupied the arena. Four stood on the central floor, positioned symmetrically within the circle. Two others observed from the benches above.


    ¡°The rules are simple,¡± said Old Jan, his voice echoing loudly. ¡°Ana-Accia, Felice, and young Master Deon against young Lady Vierenna. To ensure fairness: If Vierenna takes nine direct hits, she loses. If she fails to defeat her opponents within nine minutes, she loses. Swords only¡ªno spells, no enhancements.¡± The old man reiterated the rules that everyone was already familiar with.


    A tense atmosphere enveloped the four figures in the arena, their focus tinged with anticipation.


    ¡°On three.¡±


    Vierenna, clad in sleek black training gear, adjusted her stance. Her legs were slightly apart, as she held her longsword loosely in one hand¡ªthough its tip still pointed toward the pristine white floor. A faint smirk played on her lips, but her eyes burned with sharp focus.


    ¡°Three¡ª!¡±


    Felice, with a grave expression, gripped a longsword with both hands. Its slender form and sharp angle gave it a dangerous look. Its tip pointed at Vierenna like a viper, as if threatening to cut through the wind itself.


    ¡°Two¡ª!¡±


    Ana-Accia sidestepped toward Vierenna, exuding an air of cold composure. Her sword, identical to Felice¡¯s, pointed sharply toward the ground. She held it with a firm grip, Her knuckles whitened around the hilt, every muscle coiled as if ready to swing at any moment.


    ¡°One¡ª!¡±


    Then there was Deon. He held a longsword similar to Vierenna¡¯s, but loosely at his left side. His stance didn¡¯t indicate any form of combat readiness¡ªhis footing was unstable, and his balance between his upper and lower body was off.


    He stepped back to the left, half-hidden behind Felice. Yet, his gaze remained ahead, a sign of his seriousness, as if he was trying to take in the entire battlefield.


    Vierenna felt a slight unease about her baby brother¡¯s odd positioning. It looked strange¡ªbut also very correct.


    ¡°Begin¡ª!¡±


    Felice lunged forward with a left-leaning strike, his sword trailing behind him in one hand for momentum.


    Ana-Accia moved in sync with her brother, darting from the right. Her movements were faster, but her approach curved around Vierenna¡¯s rear.


    Vierenna exposed her sides to the twins, her sword raised in a temporary defensive stance.


    ¡®Where¡¯s Deon?¡¯


    She spotted him lingering behind Felice, nearly invisible.


    ¡®A sneak attack? How cute!¡¯


    But he was slightly behind, so she focused on the twins first.


    Felice was upon her. He halted just before impact, took a backward stance, and slashed horizontally at her left shoulder.


    His attack wasn¡¯t meant for damage or a direct hit¡ªit was creating an opening for Ana-Accia, whose strike Vierenna expected to come at any moment.


    Vierenna adjusted her stance, stepping forward with her shoulder toward Felice. At the last second, their blades clashed, the diagonal angle of her sword reducing the force of his attack allowing her better movement.


    She spun in place, driving her knee into his abdomen, before immediately shifting to block Ana-Accia¡¯s anticipated strike.


    Vierenna stepped away as Felice collapsed to the ground, not sparing him a second glance. Her position was perfect to block Ana-Accia¡¯s diagonal strike aimed at her leg.


    She was already thinking of her next move, but the sound of a sharp Swoosh cutting through the air behind her alert her senses. It was dangerously close.


    Without hesitation, Vierenna abandoned her stance¡ªno time to block with her sword.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    She raised her targeted leg and arched her head backward at a sharp ninety-degree angle. her kick slamming Ana-Accia¡¯s ribs, while her backward-tilted head met Deon¡¯s messy form. His wild swing missed her back and struck nothing but empty air.


    Vierenna grinned at his startled face and seized his chest armor. His poor stance didn¡¯t help his balance.


    She took advantage of that, using his initial momentum to throw him toward Ana-Accia, who had barely recovered from her kick.


    The blind girl helplessly stepped back, narrowly avoiding Deon¡¯s incoming body.


    Vierenna instantly regained her balance with graceful ease. She launched herself at Ana-Accia, who braced for defense, though her stance lacked its usual stability.


    With just a slight push, Ana-Accia was thrown backward sprawling, unable to block or regain her balance¡ªdodging was out of the question.


    Their blades clashed, the sharp ring of metal slicing through the air. Vierenna sword slid along Ana-Accia¡¯s tilted one, locking it against the crossguard.


    She pressed down with force, taking the advantage. Her height worked in her favor against the blind girl.


    Ana-Accia¡¯s legs trembled under Vierenna¡¯s superior strenght. Soon, they would give out.


    The battle had only just begun, and Vierenna was already about to eliminate her through sheer exhaustion.


    She was ruthless.


    Deon and Felice were closing in on her, but she remained focused solely on Ana-Accia.


    Again, Felice reached her first, swinging his sword in a diagonal arc toward her torso from below, trying to exploit her high stance over Ana-Accia¡ªor at least create an opening for his sister or Deon, who was still lagging behind.


    Vierenna noticed. She kicked Ana-Accia out of her way to prevent interference. This time, she didn¡¯t make the mistake of ignoring Deon just because he stayed at a distance.


    She noticed that he was deliberately slowing down.


    ¡®What¡¯s his move?¡¯


    Her sword met Felice¡¯s, but she didn¡¯t push him away to exploit the opening in his stance. Instead, she maintained the deadlock, neither giving nor taking the advantage. She wanted to see what Deon would do.


    His previous attack had surprised her¡ªa pleasant surprise. She didn¡¯t know how he had found a flaw in her defense, but he had done it somehow, nearly breaching her defense.


    If he had aimed for her head, she would have had no choice but to block with her shoulder armor¡ªtaking one of the nine hits. But he didn¡¯t.


    ¡®Luck?No. Calculated.¡¯


    Vierenna refused to believe that. His attack, despite its rough execution, was precise in its target. It couldn¡¯t have been mere luck.


    Deon advanced, but he didn¡¯t strike. Instead, he moved around her, waiting as Ana-Accia stood on one knee, breathing heavily.


    ¡°Get up, you lazy bum.¡±


    Ana-Accia shot him a blind glare before obeying.


    ¡°Attack her back. I¡¯ll find an opening.¡±


    Vierenna watched it all unfold calmly. Soon, she would be surrounded again.


    She could take down Felice first to create an opening for herself. But her curiosity about Deon made her stay put.


    Ana-Accia obeyed, rushed toward her back as Deon had instructed, and he himself attacked from the front, disregarding his own defense.


    Vierenna almost felt disappointed¡ªbut when she saw Ana-Accia¡¯s basic stance, she swallowed her thoughts.


    ¡®Not good!¡¯


    She prepared to deal with Felice, but before she could adjust her stance, Deon accelerated, sensing her shift.


    Vierenna hesitated.


    ¡®How did he know?¡¯


    Deon slowed down the moment she stopped herself. The situation was shifting out of her control.


    Soon, Ana-Accia would strike her waist in a curved attack. If she blocked, she¡¯d be at a disadvantage between the twins¡ªwith Deon¡¯s unpredictability added to the mix...


    ¡®I can¡¯t let that happen!¡¯


    She allowed Felice to push her back slightly, but she did so unexpectedly, causing him to lean forward into empty space. His stance was now unstable.


    Ana-Accia¡¯s attack came as expected, a curved strike aimed at her waist. Vierenna leaned further into the attack as if she wanted it to hit her.


    Felice¡¯s forward tilt turned into a fall. If Ana-Accia followed through with her attack, she would hit her mark¡ªbut she would also slash her brother¡¯s face.


    Her attack hesitated, but she quickly adjusted its angle with precise control.


    Vierenna smiled at the anticipated move. She twisted her leg at an unnatural angle and bent over Ana-Accia¡¯s sword in a dangerously sharp arc. Her hair brushed against the pristine white arena floor.


    Deon finally saw Vierenna¡¯s target and increased his speed to pin her down. But she used the momentum she had built with her leg and the steep angle to launch herself toward him.


    Unlike Deon¡¯s scattered and unbalanced charge, Vierenna¡¯s explosion upward was steady and purposeful, colliding with him midair.


    Vierenna felt no counterforce from Deon. At their clash, he used her momentum, leaned backward toward the ground, and let himself fall. He had leveraged her explosive speed to evade her.


    He was falling, and she stumbled forward over him without delivering a decisive strike.


    Deon quickly rose and stood his ground, unwilling to give her an opening. But she did not attack¡ªmerely watched him in amusement.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    She wanted to understand, so she paused to ask.


    Ana-Accia and Felice began moving to form a circle around her. They did not attack yet, seeming content to let the time slip away.


    But Vierenna didn¡¯t care. She had seen enough, and once she got her answer from Deon, she would get serious.


    Deon eased his stance, seemingly unconcerned about any attack from her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it,¡± he said. ¡°But you could think of it as someone ruining my canvas, and I do my best to fix it.¡±


    Vierenna tilted her head. She could have used his words to tease him, but unfortunately, they weren¡¯t alone.


    ¡®Later!¡¯


    ¡°You could have aimed for my head earlier. I would have had no choice but to block with my shoulder guard and take a hit. Why hold back?¡±


    Deon¡¯s muscles tensed as he looked at her, glancing briefly at both Felice and Ana-Accia. They were frowning at him.


    He sighed in resignation and told the truth.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think that hit was worth taking if I had to suffer for it afterward.¡±


    Vierenna was about to ask what he meant, but Deon clarified before she could.


    ¡°Your hair was in the way.¡±


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s a good reason!¡¯


    She would have been furious if she had lost even a strand of her hair. But her kind baby brother had the decency to give up his advantage for her sake.


    ¡°Will you give it back? The hit.¡±


    Vierenna laughed at Deon¡¯s hesitant question.


    ¡°Come and take it.¡±


    She assumed an offensive stance.


    Time was slipping. And now, it was her turn to attack.

 Chapter Thirty-One — Vierenna V. Eirenios [3]

    ¡°Why is she doing this? Doesn¡¯t it put her at a disadvantage?¡±


    Ana-Lina was curious about Vierenna¡¯s reckless maneuvers. which seemed to weaken her position. She couldn¡¯t help but voice her question to expert beside her.


    Old Jan¡¯s expression remained calm, his gaze wide and all-encompassing as if he saw everything in the arena and nothing escaped his focus.


    ¡°Curiosity,¡± he answered simply.


    And he would be lying to himself if he said he wasn¡¯t also curious, fascinated maybe, with the boy, Deon.


    His fighting style¡ªdespite lacking any prior training or experience¡ªwas strange. The speed at which he regained himself was truly terrifying.


    Old Jan had never expected Deon to synchronize with Accia and Felice so quickly. Before the fight began, he had generously given him three minutes.


    But as soon as he saw how Deon positioned himself in the arena, he abandoned any hope for the boy¡ªhe was a mess. Untrained, inexperienced, and perhaps even uninterested.


    He¡¯d written him off as dead weight to the twins. And yet, he was the most decisive attacker among the three.


    Felice and Accia¡¯s fought with flawless teamwork, but Deon? He was something else entirely. He was the wind between them¡ªelusive, unpredictable, the creeping unseen mist, the vision in the face of danger.


    And that brought Jan to what he found both fascinating and unnervingly terrifying about him¡ªhis vision.


    Though nowhere near Vierenna¡¯s preternatural awareness, the glimpse was there.


    He started by deceiving Vierenna¡¯s senses with his delayed movement. Slowly moving behind Felice, masking his intentions.


    He could have used Felice and Vierenna¡¯s initial clash to create a bigger opening for Accia¡¯s attack, but that would have disrupted Accia¡¯s balance.


    Vierenna, the beast that she was, would never fail to exploit even the smallest flaw.


    So he waited patiently.


    Vierenna dealt with Felice and freed herself to focus on Accia, not even considering Deon, who had increased his speed, slipping past Felice toward her exposed back.


    At the exact moment when Ana-Accia attacked Vierenna¡¯s leg, Deon struck at her back.


    Old Jan smacked his forehead in frustration at the disappointing yet admirable attack.


    Deon¡¯s strike was one of vision, but it lacked the refinement of a seasoned fighter. It could have been vastly better, but the final decision was the worst it could be.


    Despite its flaws, Deon and Ana-Accia¡¯s attack should have landed. But even the slightest imperfection was more than enough for Vierenna to perform that impossible maneuver.


    She took advantage of Deon¡¯s mistake to create even more flaws.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    By targeting her back, Deon had given her head the space to move backward. That small gap from his poor attack and her backward evasion allowed her to dodge Accia¡¯s strike as well¡ªby simply lifting her leg.


    And that single glance at her brother from below was enough for her to see the instability in his stance.


    So she used it against Accia¡¯s firm footing and threw him toward her.


    Though Accia dodged, Vierenna was simply faster and better at exploiting flaws, leading to Accia¡¯s struggle against her.


    ¡°And her absolute confidence,¡± Old Jan added after a long pause.


    Indeed, Vierenna¡¯s confidence radiated from the way she positioned herself against her opponents.


    Even when cornered, she¡¯d trapped herself deliberately just to satisfy her curiosity about her brother.


    In Deon¡¯s first attack, Old Jan saw vision.


    In the second, growth¡ªhe saw a terrifying ability to learn and adapt.


    As Felice launched his next charge at Vierenna, Deon stayed back, observing, not rushing in.


    He moved only when he noticed the shift in Vierenna¡¯s movements. He felt her curiosity and used it to create an advantage.


    Vierenna believed she was the only one in control, but her curiosity was a flaw.


    And Deon did what she did best¡ªhe exploited it. For a brief moment, he became the leading player.


    He moved to bring Ana-Accia back into the fight. But the change he made was reversing their previous roles¡ªnow, Accia attacked from behind while he struck from the front.


    And it worked. Almost.


    Deon was aware of his lack of experience and offensive prowess, so he gave that role to Accia, who was better than him at it. That alone disrupted Vierenna¡¯s expectations.


    She tried to deal with Felice first to create enough space to defend against the others.


    But Deon saw through her and threatened to attack at the moment of her vulnerability, increasing his speed.


    Vierenna abandoned her initial plan and searched for a better opening.


    And this was where the difference in experience and vision became clear.


    Unlike Deon, Vierenna noticed Accia¡¯s exhaustion from her previous engagement.


    Deon did not. He structured the second attack assuming Accia was in top form.


    That created a slight delay in their attack synchronization.


    And so, Vierenna did what she did best¡ªshe exploited the flaw, no matter how small.


    Deon tried to mitigate the damage. He increased his speed to pin her down, refusing to let her escape the encirclement.


    But it proved ineffective.


    Her attack turned toward him.


    Deon did not back down. He stood his ground¡ªthe gods only knew what was running through his mind.


    But Vierenna¡¯s momentum was too overwhelming for him to withstand.


    Jan braced for the boy¡¯s defeat.


    It was clear¡ªhe lacked the experience to evade or endure until the twins returned to support him.


    But once again, he was completely wrong.


    Deon used both Vierenna¡¯s momentum and his own to disrupt his balance and push himself beneath her blade.


    And Vierenna¡¯s own momentum did the rest¡ªflung her past him and away, leaving him unscathed.


    Old Jan¡¯s jaw slackened at the sight.


    He was shocked by Deon¡¯s immense ability to adapt and learn from both his own errors and those of others.


    But more importantly, he could learn even from what others did correctly¡ªa rare talent.


    ¡®His adaptability¡­ monstrous. But his vision needs sharpening.¡¯


    Even Vierenna paused, pleasantly surprised.


    She took a moment to question her curiosity.


    Though she hadn¡¯t learned much, the same could be said for Old Jan.


    He yearned to see more of Deon, to see how this battle between the four would evolve.


    But Vierenna thought otherwise.


    She was getting serious, preparing to end the fight as quickly as possible.


    ¡®She¡¯s doing this for him.¡¯


    And she was.


    At some point, Vierenna noticed the attention Deon was receiving for his performance.


    She was displeased that she hadn¡¯t realized it sooner.


    But how could she? She couldn¡¯t focus on a single person like spectators outside the ring.


    She would end the fight quickly so that too much wouldn¡¯t be known about her baby brother.


    Most of all, she did not want the Eirenios elders notice.


    If they glimpsed his uncanny talent as she had in the past days, they would take him from her.


    She didn¡¯t want that!


    She didn¡¯t want him to ever look in their direction again.


    No matter how tempting their offers might be, Vierenna wanted her baby brother far away from the family¡¯s games.


    Their mother would¡¯ve wanted the same.


    And Vierenna would do everything in her power to make sure of that.


    To protect her baby brother.


    She was determined.

 Chapter Thirty-Two — Vierenna V. Eirenios [4]

    Deon felt that his stance was somewhat off, yet he was controlling it¡ªfaster than he had previously anticipated. He had a heightened awareness of his body and movements. With each brief exchange, he refined his mistakes little by little.


    It was clear that this physical sense stemmed from his Body Line skill¡ªSword Sense. It wasn¡¯t as surprising to him as Mana Sense, since he had the time alone to explore his skills.


    Even though he hadn¡¯t discovered more about Mana Sense beyond what he already knew, he wasn¡¯t in a rush. The skill was already assisting him now, he wouldn¡¯t deviate from his training to explore it further when he had more important things to focus on.


    As for Sword Sense? Deon had used the twin swords mounted on his room¡¯s fireplace to explore it.


    Unlike his elusive grasp of mana sense, sword sense came naturally. At first, it gave the impression of simply enhancing his other senses¡ªand Deon believed that for a while. But as his training with the cube progressed, his relationship with his senses deepened, making it clear that Sword Sense had a depth of its own.


    Whenever Deon held a sword in his hand or faced an opponent wielding one, his skill came to life. It granted him an instinctive understanding of space, direction, the faintest ripples of an opponent¡¯s intent, and self adaptation¡ªthough its focus divided between himself, his environment, and his opponents.


    It also granted him flashes of vision¡ªthough he didn¡¯t yet fully grasp this one. Yet, he could say that it gave him a vision of his opponent¡¯s movements and how to respond to them effectively.


    ¡®Vierenna isn¡¯t making this easy at all!¡¯


    As for Deon¡¯s other skill within the Body Line¡ªSword Attraction! This one was an entire mystery. He had tried to understand it before, but its definition was the most obscure, and it didn¡¯t come to him easily either.


    However, in the brief exchange against Vierenna, faint, thin threads flickered at the edge of his vision from time to time. Sometimes, the threads connected to him; at other times, they attached to Vierenna, Ana-Accia, and Felice. The points of connection varied across the body¡ªwhich was strange.


    Deon even focused on elder Jan and Ana-Lena at crucial moments during the fight, but they were devoid of any threads. Thus, he linked the ghostly threads to his skill¡ªSword Attraction.


    During the short verbal exchange with Vierenna, the threads vanished, further solidifying his hypothesis.


    But Deon had almost lost any thought of trying to explore the skill further. Vierenna was upon him, and all his senses screamed for him to flee, yet at the same time, they told him that if he tried to, it would be the end for him.


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Deon sensed Ana-Accia and Felice closing in, but they were far too late. She had struck by surprise, they wouldn¡¯t arrive in time.


    His mind raced, and so did his heart. The sword felt heavy in his hand, yet he could do nothing but hold it in a defensive manner. His stance was wrong, but he had no time to correct it.


    The space between them shrank. Deon stood defensively, but that was bound to change soon. Vierenna raised her sword, preparing to strike in a curved motion.


    He lowered his sword, hoping to block, and stepped in with his shoulder toward Vierenna, who was rushing at him with lethal speed. He was trying to apply her previous move against Felice to her now.


    Her momentum was too great to stop, but she wasn¡¯t trying to. Their swords clashed at a low point. Her blade slid along his toward his chest. His own forward momentum did not help his ability to evade.


    In a moment of panic, Deon twisted the sword to block with the guard. Somehow, he managed to halt her movement, even if just for a second, with the cost of unbalancing himself. Their eyes met, and she gleamed at him.


    Deon¡¯s heart sank.


    ¡®She about to do something my senses aren¡¯t picking up?!¡¯


    A thin thread materialized in his vision. It extended from one of her hands on her sword.


    For a brief moment, Deon thought she might punch him with that hand, so he prepared to dodge if he could.


    But her palm stayed fixed.


    Suddenly, Vierenna relinquished her pushing force against Deon. The loss of balance made him stumble toward her. In that instant, she reapplied a higher force at their point of contact and shifted the balance downward as she pleased.


    She let Deon fall forward, but the moment he tried to regain his balance¡ªas she had anticipated¡ªshe spun around with the grace of a dancer and drove her knee into his jaw. The force of the strike was controlled¡ªjust enough to knock him out for a few minutes.


    Deon crumpled backward, stunned. His vision blurred and doubled. The metallic tang of blood filled his mouth. Through his hazy eyes, he caught sight of Vierenna moving with lethal precision toward the twins. And so, he knew that he had failed.


    This was the problem with the threads! They didn¡¯t do anything. They only appeared and disappeared. All they did was distract his focus. The same thing had happened when he attacked her from behind earlier. He could have landed a hit and gained some advantage and momentum. But his curiosity led him to make the wrong decision.


    Yet Deon¡¯s problem wasn¡¯t the skill itself or even the decision.


    His true failure lay deeper within himself.


    He needed training¡ªa lot of it. He had reached this point solely by relying on his skills, and he would rely on them to improve further.


    The last thing Deon saw was the delicate threads emerging from Vierenna¡¯s form as she danced gracefully between the twins, delivering precise strikes.


    To Deon¡¯s dazed vision, her sword flickered like a beautiful painter¡¯s brush. The threads from her form were countless, luminous, all pointing upward.


    Deon, curious and slightly dazed, lifted his head, following the threads direction.


    The sight that greeted him left him in awe. And for a brief second, clarity pierced the haze. But soon after, his consciousness faded away with a single thought.


    ¡®Beautiful¡­¡¯


    His head fell back with a thud.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Vierenna was the only one standing in the arena¡ªAs graceful as ever.

 Chapter Thirty-Three — More To Learn [1]

    In Deon¡¯s vision, a canvas filled the entire space.


    The painting seemed alive, every thread woven with precision, each strand gleaming under a hidden light. A girl stood at the heart of the scene, her aura radiating an ethereal glow that defied the surrounding shadows. Her hair cascaded around her like a stream of white silk, forming a faint halo that swayed and twisted as if moved by an unseen breeze. Her fAccial features embodied serenity itself, her gaze directed downward, and her face illuminated by the ghostly light emanating from her.


    Her dress appeared to be woven from the stars themselves, its fabric transitioning from the deep blue of the night sky at her shoulders to a luminous, enchanting white as it flowed downward. It wasn¡¯t merely a gown but an extension of her being, as if she had emerged from the heavens, enveloped in light and flame. The edges of the dress flickered and curled like tongues of fire, yet they left no trace of burning¡ªonly a quiet impression of untamed and formidable power.


    In her right hand, she held a long, gleaming sword, its blade glowing with an inner light that reflected her own radiance. The glow swirled around the blade like wisps of smoke rising and vanishing into the air. She wielded it effortlessly, not as a weapon but as an extension of her cold spirit.


    Around her, the darkness held its breath, and the stars dimmed in reverence to her presence. She was not merely a character¡ªshe was a force, a beacon of light and calm, standing tall against the infinite stretch of night.


    More than just appearing alive, the canvas grew even more vivid under Deon¡¯s gaze. The obsidian eyes of the girl met his in a strange, purposeful connection. Something within him stirred, struggling to break free.


    ¡®What¡­!¡¯


    Deon¡¯s eyes snapped open suddenly. The abrupt transition from darkness to light left his vision slightly blurred, but it quickly cleared.


    He found the same girl from the canvas staring down at him¡ªVierenna.


    The fiery dress that adorned her in the painting was absent now. She wore black combat attire that accentuated her slender figure, which had its own elegance¡ªat least on her.


    Deon opened his mouth to say something, but the area around it throbbed painfully.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    ¡°There is that!¡±


    Vierenna remarked with a twisted expression, kneeling on one knee to take a closer look at Deon¡¯s bloody face. She examined him with her hands for a moment before delivering her final assessment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad. Those guys over there are much worse.¡±


    She pointed with her finger. Deon followed her gesture to find both Anna-Accia and Felice lying on the ground. The old man, Jan, and Anna-Lena stood over each of them respectively.


    At that moment, Deon finally realized what had happened.


    They had lost! And quite badly at that.


    He turned to Vierenna, who was still examining his face closely. She seemed curious, but her expression held guilt and even a hint of fear.


    Deon tried to speak again, but¡ª


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Frustration gripped him. How could she unleash such a powerful attack in an unofficial match?


    His anger must have been evident in his shattered expression because Vierenna flinched slightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She sounded sincere. Her expression was guilty, and her eyes trembled slightly.


    Deon quickly calmed down and sighed, letting go of his frustration.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    Vierenna declared, her cold hand brushing against Deon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    She stood up quickly and headed toward the changing rooms outside the arena space.


    Deon remained seated on the cold floor. His thoughts drifted back to the canvas from his dream, but more specifically, to the few seconds before he lost consciousness in the match.


    He had seen thousands upon thousands of threads emerging from Vierenna¡¯s form as she moved away from his fallen figure. The threads had surged upward to form the canvas¡ªthe very same canvas from his dream, though at that time, it had still been incomplete.


    It was strange, and meaningless.


    Sword Attraction was supposed to be a skill related to the sword. Why would it go out of its way to create art for Vierenna?


    It made no sense.


    If the art had been something from Deon¡¯s memory¡ªsomething he had seen Vierenna wear before¡ªhe could have dismissed it as just a hallucination caused by the shock of the damage.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    But no! The painting on the canvas had meaning. It wasn¡¯t something fabricated from memory, but the result of something far deeper.


    Deon hadn¡¯t forgotten that just before losing consciousness, he had seen her sword as if it were a brush. He would have laughed at the idea, but now, he wasn¡¯t so sure anymore.


    Vierenna had painted art for herself?


    It made sense in a way. She had certainly turned the arena into her personal canvas to paint on.


    Deon recalled the comment he had jokingly made in response to Vierenna¡¯s question and nearly chuckled, though his face wouldn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡®But you could imagine her as someone ruining my canvas, and I¡¯m doing my best to fix it¡ª¡¯


    The difference was that the canvas wasn¡¯t his, and they were the ones who had ruined it.


    ¡®She already fixed us.¡¯


    Deon touched his damaged face but quickly withdrew his hand when he felt it. His jaw was slightly misaligned.


    ¡®She could have been gentler. This hurts like hell.¡¯


    He closed his eyes, trying to calm himself. It worked¡ªdespite the pain, it was manageable.


    ¡®But what does any of this have to do with a body-line skill?¡¯


    He recalled the vague description of the ability again.


    Sword Attraction: The movement of the sword is an ignored perspective. You are just one possibility of its meaning.


    Deon still found the skill¡¯s description meaningless. Just excess ambiguity. And everything that had happened just now did nothing to help him connect any dots.


    Vierenna chose that moment to re-enter the arena. She signaled Deon to wait and walked toward the four members of House De Ressa¡ªAccia and Felice had already regained consciousness. She exchanged a few words with them before handing them something Deon couldn¡¯t discern from afar.


    Deon observed carefully. His eyes met Felice¡¯s, who nodded at him. Deon didn¡¯t know how to respond to the gesture, so he simply nodded back, confused about its intent.


    Vierenna returned and knelt before him, her gaze carrying slight sympathy, though most of her expression was guilt-ridden. She opened her hand to show Deon what she had brought.


    ¡°This is a healing ointment. I gave Accia and her brother doses¡­ well, they have the ability to swallow.¡±


    That made sense. Deon could barely open his mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She apologized again.


    Deon didn¡¯t respond. He lacked the ability to, and he pointed at his face to make that clear to Vierenna.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry. I¡¯ll apply it quickly.¡±


    She uncapped the small glass bottle. A milky-white ointment rested inside, semi-solid yet flexible. A sharp but refreshing scent spread through the air between them.


    Deon inhaled the pleasant aroma and felt the tiny hairs on his face stand on end, as if electricity coursed through the areas of pain.


    ¡°It¡¯s a strong ointment. It¡¯ll hurt, but it will restore¡­ the details of your face.¡±


    Deon¡¯s eyebrows furrowed at Vierenna¡¯s description. Just how bad was his injury?


    Vierenna dipped her finger into the small bottle and scooped up a bit of the ointment on the tip of her slender finger. She looked disgusted, but she didn¡¯t turn away¡ªonly her expression shifted.


    She closed the bottle with her free hand and set it down. Then, she tried to reach for Deon¡¯s face, intending to hold him still before applying the ointment, but she found no space. She hesitated to touch him, more afraid of his pained expression than of the injury itself.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she murmured.


    Deon was growing increasingly annoyed with her apologies, and she seemed just as frustrated.


    ¡°You might want to close your eyes.¡±


    Without hesitation, Deon shut his eyes, eager to regain his ability to speak as soon as possible.


    Vierenna placed her hand on his neck to keep his face steady. He shuddered under her touch, his eyes threatening to reopen, but he quickly calmed down.


    Vierenna took note of his reaction for future use and began applying the ointment to his face. She could feel the tense muscles beneath his skin responding to the treatment, but he kept his expression neutral.


    She spread the ointment over the entire injured area. It didn¡¯t take much to treat him. Though the wound was somewhat bad, the ointment was incredibly strong¡ªsome might even call it excessive. But Vierenna wasn¡¯t one to take chances. She wanted her baby brother to be well. Immediately.


    A few seconds passed. Vierenna watched as Deon¡¯s jaw slowly returned to its original, symmetrical state. No external wound remained on his pale skin.


    Deon¡¯s eyes snapped open in surprise. He parted his lips to say something, but before he could, Vierenna stuck her fingers into his mouth, inspecting the inside where he had previously been bleeding. Everything was healed.


    She pulled her fingers out, now damp, and wiped them on the leather of her waist guard.


    ¡°You¡¯re all good now.¡±


    Deon was still in shock at how casually she had done that. He wanted to say something, to protest. But the relief on her face stopped him.


    He glanced toward the members of House De Ressa. They were watching with curiosity in their eyes.


    Deon feigned ignorance and turned back to Vierenna, who was still looking at him, waiting for an answer. Completely unaware of herself.


    ¡°Help me up.¡±


    He said it to break her out of her trance. But it didn¡¯t work as well as he¡¯d hoped.


    She seemed entirely oblivious to how close they were. Her face was nearly against his, one hand back on his neck and the other on his shoulder.


    Deon knew she meant well¡ªshe was probably just trying to support him. But to an outsider, it might have looked like something else. The gods knew he would think such way.


    Regardless, she rose from the ground beside him, standing firmly on both feet, and held his hands as she pulled him up.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Her expression returned to one of concern. Deon was simply trying to pull his hands away from hers, but she refused to let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You forgot the ointment.¡±


    Vierenna glanced at the ground, finally releasing his hands to pick up the bottle.


    Deon used that moment of freedom to step away from her and head toward the four from House De Ressa. They were now looking elsewhere.


    Vierenna quickly followed behind, placing a hand on his back.


    ¡®She¡¯s overly protective.¡¯


    Deon had discovered a new side of her. Even though he seemed fine and was walking without issue, she was still trying to support him.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even say anything about it.¡¯


    He stopped in front of Accia, Felice, Anna-Lena, and the old man Jan.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re all alright.¡±


    They looked somewhat uneasy, but it was Accia who responded.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine. Though I wouldn¡¯t call that a fair match, if I¡¯m being honest. Lady Vierenna suddenly decided to take things seriously?!¡±


    Accia seemed to be searching for an explanation, but Vierenna only tilted her head to the side in confusion.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t being serious. I gave you a chance in your second attack, and it was your mistake not to take advantage of it. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll get more chances in the future. After all, we¡¯ll be seeing a lot of each other.¡±


    Accia didn¡¯t look particularly excited about that, but she kept her composure.


    ¡°In any case, why don¡¯t we head back upstairs to talk?¡±


    Old Man Jan clapped his hands together to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t what I originally had in mind, but I did get a good look at each of you.¡±


    He waited for nods from everyone before continuing.


    ¡°I believe what I have to say will help at least some of you.¡±

 Chapter Thirty- Four — More to Learn [2]

    The lights that had brought the training ground beneath the palace to life dimmed once more as everyone left the area, heading upstairs.


    Everyone agreed to clean up and change before gathering again in the reception room to hear the evaluations of the old man, Jan, and whatever else he had to say.


    Deon would be lying if he said he wasn¡¯t excited. He wanted to hear the opinion of an experienced person regarding his fighting style. He knew he had performed poorly in the fundamentals and was sure to receive criticism for it. But Deon also felt that he had done some things right, and he wanted to know what they were so he could work on them further.


    Walking beside him, Vierenna would glance at him occasionally. Her earlier worry had disappeared, but her expression was blank in a way that didn¡¯t seem promising.


    Deon noticed this shift when the group separated. The De Ressa members went to their guest rooms to rest, while he and Vierenna walked side by side toward their own rooms.


    Over the past few days, Deon had learned that Vierenna¡¯s room was directly above his. But he had never actually been there.


    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±


    Deon asked, hoping to get an idea of what was on her mind.


    She looked at him for a moment before a smile returned to her beautiful face.


    "I¡¯ll go to my room, pick out some clothes, and then take a bath. What about you?"


    Deon studied her smile for a few moments, contemplating the change.


    "It¡¯s kind of unfortunate that we don¡¯t have private bathrooms in our rooms."


    "Yeah, kind of!"


    She fell silent for a moment, fidgeting excessively with her fingers.


    ¡®She¡¯s nervous!¡¯


    Deon had come to realize that Vierenna expressed her anxiety by scratching herself, just as she was doing with her fingers now.


    He was about to ask, but then her obsidian-gray eyes met his¡ªfilled with something unsettling. A deep cunning lurked within them.


    ¡°We had private bathrooms back at the main household, you know, in the Upper City. You used to be so shy when we bathed together. Look at you now¡­¡±


    ¡°We were kids!¡±


    Deon cut her off immediately, knowing exactly where she was going with this.


    ¡°As your older sister, I still remember a lot about you.¡±


    Deon shuddered slightly under her mischievous smile, but he felt compelled to respond.


    ¡°You¡¯re barely a year older than me. If you remember, then I should remember too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you do! I believe that¡¯s where your impure thoughts started¡ªfrom those memories.¡±


    Deon already regretted trying to defend something he wasn¡¯t even involved in. He decided to change the subject to something he actually cared about.


    ¡°What were you talking about with your personal maid earlier?¡±


    Back in the training ground¡¯s changing rooms, Vierenna¡¯s blonde personal maid had approached her for a private conversation. Deon hadn¡¯t thought much of it at the time, but now, seeing her shift in mood, he reconsidered. Plus, he really just wanted to steer the conversation away from the previous topic.


    Vierenna looked at him with the same mischievous expression, but internally, she was struggling to keep it from turning into a frown or a cold glare.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°A topic change, huh? You¡¯re inexperienced, baby brother. You have a lot to learn.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not denying it. I am changing the subject. But I¡¯m genuinely curious. I noticed your mood change, and not for the better. Should I be worried?¡±


    Vierenna stared at Deon for a long moment, her expression growing serious¡ªslightly troubled.


    She let out a deep sigh, taking a breath to steady her mood before responding honestly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. As long as I¡¯m here, you don¡¯t have to. Something is happening, but it has nothing to do with you. I¡¯ll handle it. You just focus on yourself.¡±


    Deon remained silent for a moment. He didn¡¯t completely believe her, but he didn¡¯t want to question her either. That would make things worse.


    ¡®If it has nothing to do with me, then I¡¯m fine with it.¡¯ Deon thought to himself.


    His gaze remained on Vierenna. Something in her eyes pushed him to say something that went against his own thoughts.


    ¡°Alright. But if you ever need help, I¡¯d be happy to assist.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s smile lit up with exaggerated happiness. She leaned in and kissed his cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re earning more points, baby brother. But you still have a long way to go.¡±


    Deon rolled his eyes and said nothing more.


    The next few minutes passed in relative silence until they arrived at Deon¡¯s room.


    ¡°This is your room.¡±


    Vierenna commented, standing beside him.


    Deon nodded at her and opened the door to enter.


    ¡°Baby brother.¡±


    Deon paused at her call. He turned to look at her¡ªher expression was warm but serious.


    ¡°You can always come to me.¡±


    Deon took a moment to reflect on her words, then nodded in appreciation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anywhere else to go but you.¡±


    Vierenna nodded back.


    ¡°Same for me.¡±


    Deon didn¡¯t completely believe that, but he believed she thought it was true.


    He turned back to enter his room¡ª


    ¡°Baby brother.¡±


    Deon turned again, only to see her mischievous smirk return.


    ¡°Not to the bath¡­ I just felt like clarifying that, you know!¡±


    Deon ignored her comment and entered his room. But before closing the door, he smirked mischievously, attempting to imitate her, even if poorly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±


    Then he shut the door. He could still hear her melodic laughter and teasing words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fail. That would be bad.¡±


    . . .


    Deon did as Vierenna had said she would. He picked out clothes and went to bathe. It really was unfortunate that he didn¡¯t have a private bathroom, considering how wealthy he was supposed to be.


    He didn¡¯t take long in the bath since there wasn¡¯t much to wash. Vierenna hadn¡¯t even given them time to sweat during their fight against her. That thought, strangely, proved useful now.


    After his bath, he returned to his room to wait for Vierenna. He knew she would stop by, as she always did.


    His thoughts drifted back to his skill, Sword Attraction, the Threads, and the Canvas. But the more he thought about them, the less direction he had.


    ¡®Time will tell.¡¯


    Deon believed that. Especially since he had a reason to ask Vierenna for help in developing his swordsmanship. He couldn¡¯t ignore this side of his abilities.


    Unlike magic, which Vierenna had guided him in willingly, the sword was different. It was something he had to take the initiative to learn. That was why he had come up with an excuse to ask for her help.


    And it had worked. Though he had a feeling a long conversation was coming.


    Would learning from her help him unlock the secrets of Sword Attraction? Deon didn¡¯t know. But what was certain was that he would improve himself and his strength, with or without it. Though he preferred the former.


    Vierenna entered his room without knocking¡ªunsurprisingly. She stood for a moment, looking at him lying on the bed, a wide smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°Good health, baby brother. You should wear more clothes. The weather is only going to get colder. Or¡­ were you waiting for me to choose for you?¡±


    She said, closing the door behind her and skipping toward him.


    Deon glanced at her outfit¡ªit was light yet elegant. And she was the one telling him to wear more?


    Noticing his gaze, she laughed slyly.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have that kind of vision, baby brother. But I¡¯ll be generous and assume you¡¯re just worried about my health. If that¡¯s the case, though the chances are slim, don¡¯t worry. My affinity with ice keeps me from catching a cold. I actually benefit from it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I wouldn¡¯t want my amazing sister to fall ill. That would be devastating.¡±


    Vierenna froze mid-step, her expression turning serious.


    ¡°What do you want? And stop doing that. It¡¯s creepy!¡±


    Deon smirked wider.


    ¡°Stop what? I¡¯m just concerned for my sister¡­ Ughh!¡±


    Deon couldn''t handle the embarrassment of his own words and dropped the act.


    ¡°Anyway, I just wanted to ask for your opinion about the fight. I tried something new and wanted your honest thoughts.¡±


    Vierenna looked relieved at Deon''s return to his usual calmness. She took an exaggerated deep breath of relief and made sure to show her disapproval of his dramatics.


    She also had plenty of comments and questions to throw at him. So, she sat behind him, taking him by surprise. Her fingers reached for his hair, still damp from the bath.


    Deon tried to turn around to understand what she was doing, but she held his head in place between her hands.


    ¡°I''m just going to comb your hair. Relax.¡±


    Deon hesitated for a moment but then allowed himself to relax.


    Vierenna started playing with his hair in familiar patterns. She felt the tension in his muscles ease, and a smile touched her lips.


    ¡°So, where should I start? I have a lot to say.¡±


    Deon''s muscles tensed slightly at her words, but he quickly relaxed again, listening attentively.

 Chapter Thirty-Five — More to Learn [3]

    Deon listened carefully to Vierenna¡¯s opinion on his untrained fighting style. As he had already concluded himself, she was able to deduce that he relied purely on instinct. She praised his vision but scolded his poor decisions.


    However, this opened a series of curious questions from her. Most of them revolved around the way he chose to handle combat.


    Deon had already prepared an answer for such a question¡ªit was only natural for her to be curious.


    ¡°When I hold a sword, I feel different. I feel like I understand something I wasn¡¯t connected to before. Like I can see the fight and how it should be.¡±


    His answer was honest. If Vierenna was going to help him, Deon figured it was better to share with her his skill of Sword Sense¡ªor at least, how he felt when wielding a sword. But what he didn¡¯t expect was...


    ¡°Like Sword Sense?¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s head peeked from behind his shoulder to meet his eyes. A strange light flickered in hers.


    Deon was still stunned, and that probably showed on his face, making Vierenna laugh at him.


    ¡°Hehe! Look at your face. Did you think I wouldn¡¯t know? Why did you think I ended the fight so early?¡±


    Deon regained his composure and asked with slight hesitation.


    ¡°Is it common? Sword Sense?¡±


    Vierenna leaned on him closer. He could feel her weight pressing on his back, but her face was close enough for him to see the terrifying expression she made.


    ¡°Common?.. Are you insane? It''s one of the rarest skills to ever appear in our empire¡¯s history, let alone in our household. Never say that in front of anyone else¡ªthey¡¯ll laugh in your face.¡±


    Deon was slightly uncomfortable with how she leaned on him. She was no longer combing his hair as she was supposed to, yet she made no move to get off him. She looked way too comfortable.


    Despite the less-than-ideal way they were having this conversation, Deon found himself unconcerned when he thought he would be annoyed. He was too curious to care.


    ¡°If it¡¯s that rare, how did you figure out that I might have it? And what¡¯s this about you ending the duel early?¡±


    Vierenna wrapped her arm around Deon¡¯s right shoulder and rested her head entirely on his left side, her silky hair tickling his ear.


    ¡°Mmm, I would know because I have the skill. And so did Mother before me.¡±


    She closed her eyes, her hand resting on Deon¡¯s neck.


    ¡°I would have known about you too, but your training started too late.¡±


    Deon grabbed the hand on his neck and carefully removed it. That was the most uncomfortable part for him.


    He treated the matter with indifference so she wouldn¡¯t notice. If she picked up on another weakness of his, he would suffer for a very long time¡ªor at least until he returned to his world.


    Luckily for him, Vierenna simply continued her words, her eyes still closed.


    ¡°I ended the match early for your sake. If Old Jan had noticed the skill and it came to light, you¡¯d get a lot of unnecessary attention.¡±


    ¡°So no one knows that you have the skill as well?¡±


    Deon was genuinely curious. He knew that Vierenna was talented with the sword. Some even voted her as the greatest sword prodigy among the four empires. But he didn¡¯t recall anything about Sword Sense in her profile.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Vierenna tilted her head slightly over his shoulder and opened her eyes, a small smile playing on her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for me now. Not that I care.¡±


    Deon fell silent for a few moments, pondering her words. Given her personality, that could mean a lot of things.


    Before Deon could ask Vierenna what she meant, she suddenly opened her eyes wide, as if waking from a deep and comfortable sleep.


    ¡°That was so relaxing. My baby brother is so comfy. Remind me to do this again.¡±


    She said as she finally lifted herself off his shoulder and returned her hand to combing his hair.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll guide you on what I know about the skill and other things. You did ask for my help, after all. And if you betray me¡­ well, just don¡¯t, and you¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Deon shuddered slightly under the sweet yet threatening remark. He knew she was serious about not betraying her, but how exactly was that supposed to work?


    Regardless of his thoughts, Deon simply nodded¡ªwhich was a huge mistake on its own.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, you idiot. I¡¯m combing your hair. Do you want us to be late for our guests?¡±


    Deon swallowed his grievances and stopped his movements under his tyrannical sister.


    <ul>


    <li>??</li>


    </ul>


    After fixing Deon¡¯s hair and picking his outfit, Vierenna led the way to the palace¡¯s reception hall. He walked steadily behind her, listening to her words in silence.


    Although he seemed focused, his thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    And so, Vierenna asked, taking his surprise as confirmation of her observation.


    His face and posture quickly returned to calm as he gave her a sideways glance.


    ¡°I was just thinking that I have a lot to learn.¡±


    He paused for a moment, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°I want to learn everything as fast as possible, but I know that mindset isn¡¯t ideal.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s expression softened at Deon¡¯s words. She could somewhat understand his urgency¡ªhe had wasted a lot of time before even starting¡ªbut she was also full of praise for his highly aware mentality.


    ¡°Why the rush? Are you afraid of falling behind your peers?¡±


    Deon pondered her question briefly before answering.


    ¡°That might be true. But¡­ I don¡¯t know. I just want to be faster, stronger. Today wasn¡¯t like usual, you know, my training with the cube and all that. I feel like I¡¯ve wasted so much time. And I know it¡¯ll be on my mind for a while.¡±


    Deon¡¯s words weren¡¯t entirely honest, but they weren¡¯t devoid of honesty either. He was indeed frustrated by what he felt was slow progress. He believed he could do better, but he didn¡¯t know how.


    He didn¡¯t know why he confided in Vierenna, but the words just left his mouth when she asked.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering you, it shouldn¡¯t. If you were my age, you¡¯d already have the full ability to stand among the top ten at the academy¡ªwithout even counting the time you still have until entry. Just in today¡¯s fight, you held your ground better than Accia and her idiot brother. That alone says a lot.¡±


    Her words flowed, reassuring him. And Deon found himself believing her, feeling better than before.


    He looked at her for a few seconds. Her gaze was still fixed on him, soft and full of warmth.


    Deon let out a quiet sigh, feeling much lighter.


    ¡°You¡¯re really good at this.¡±


    He was honest with her.


    ¡°Of course, I am. Why wouldn¡¯t I be? This is the power of the big sister!¡±


    She answered dramatically, raising her hands to embrace the air.


    Deon smiled at the sight. He had lost count of how many times he thought he had learned everything about Vierenna¡¯s personality, yet each time, she surprised him with something new.


    ¡°Do you really believe that?¡±


    He asked, returning to a good kind of seriousness.


    Sensing the improvement in his mood, Vierenna adjusted her behavior accordingly.


    ¡°Are you doubting your amazing sister? I can¡¯t believe you.¡±


    She looked at him in shock and disbelief.


    ¡°I made a promise to you, and you doubt me, of all people? Oh, how I will enjoy proving you wrong.¡±


    Deon tried not to take her threat to heart, but her serious expression told him otherwise. So, he quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt your abilities. I doubt my own¡ª¡±


    Vierenna cut him off, raising her hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Same thing.¡±


    She said in a tone of betrayal and disappointment.


    ¡°My promise to help you should be enough to send your confidence to the heavens, even if you were just a brainless insect. I don¡¯t want to hear excuses.¡±


    Deon still wanted to defend himself, but she continued cutting him off.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    She pointed at the double doors, but Deon paid no attention. She was still talking.


    ¡°But this? This lack of confidence, this betrayal? I warned you what would happen if you betrayed me. But you went and did just that. I won¡¯t embarrass you in front of the guests, but we will have a talk later.¡±


    And she walked through the door. Deon could trace the outline of a twisted smile she tried to hide.


    ¡®Why do I do this to myself?¡¯


    Deon lowered his head in defeat and followed after her.


    The price of Vierenna¡¯s help was far too high, but her help was always sincere. And Deon relied on that sincerity, no matter how much it cost him.


    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯ll lose myself¡ªor maybe I already have. That is, if there¡¯s even anything left of me to lose.¡¯

 Chapter Thirty-Six — More to Learn [4]

    The reception room where Deon found himself was luxurious and spacious, adorned with a high ceiling decorated with golden patterns and a massive crystal chandelier at its center. The walls were covered with mirrors and gilded frames, while the glossy marble floor embraced velvet sofas in royal colors arranged around an elegant table.


    He and Vierenna sat on the sofas beside each other, facing old Jan, Anna-Accia¡ªwho was now his knight¡ªand her mother, Anna-Lina. Felice was nowhere to be seen. In fact, they were waiting in silence for his late arrival.


    Deon let his eyes wander over the murals within his field of vision. Each one depicted a part of the history of House Eirenios, most of which he had already learned through his self-studies.


    But one painting stood out to him.


    It depicted an aerial view of a cold, snowy land. Part of the painting showed the vast ocean stretching toward the upper edges of the artwork. A fleet of ships was making its way along the icy land, avoiding the floating ice masses in the ocean. Thin white lines gave the illusion of fierce winds, and Deon could almost picture them in his mind.


    In the lower left corner of the painting, three pillars reached toward the sky. The design of the pillars was simple, but a crude line ran vertically along each one, splitting into smaller lines around the width of each pillar.


    The pillars were not as prominent as the ships in the painting. After all, the artwork was meant to illustrate the beginning of House Eirenios history when they arrived in the Macezar Empire. But what bothered Deon was that there were supposed to be seven pillars.


    He was certain of this because that was where his story "Forever Unfinished" began.


    Of course, it was possible that the painting only captured three of the seven because its focus was on House Eirenios and their migration. But that did nothing to dispel the sense of wrongness in the image. Why include the three at all? Was there a connection to be made?


    Through his studies, Deon had learned that House Eirenios had the oldest recorded history in the current world. They were once part of another empire on another continent, but they suddenly migrated, abandoning their homeland to come to the Macezar Empire¡ªbefore it even bore that name.


    Not long after their migration, the Forgotten Continent, as it later became known, faced ruin. A catastrophic event, still unknown to this day, wiped out an entire history. The only remnants of that past were House Eirenios, who had left just before the disaster.


    The icy land was not part of the Forgotten Continent¡ªit was merely its northern border, separated by the vast ocean. That was why, during House Eirenios migration, they merely passed by the northern frostlands without settling there. That was understandable¡ªthere was nothing in the north but ice, wind, and death. Nothing except one thing¡ªcold.


    And yet, the painting depicted the pillars?


    This was not the first time Deon had seen the artwork, and every time, his train of thought never strayed from the same unanswered questions. He had thought that as his studies progressed, his questions would lessen in number. But the opposite happened¡ªthey only multiplied. It was deeply frustrating, but Deon always reminded himself that his true goal was to learn about Viktoria de Avila. That was more important.


    But when has the logic of the mind ever triumphed over the feelings of the heart?


    Deon had a feeling that Viktoria had something to do with House Eirenios. He believed so mainly because his research had shown him how much power she wielded. But not just over them¡ªover them all.


    These were merely Deon¡¯s speculations¡ªhe was not certain. But the small details pointed to the validity of his suspicion.


    He first became suspicious when he saw her for the first time in the Memory Records. And his doubts only grew when he learned how she died. It was strange and mysterious at best. Everyone told a different version of her death. And that only helped to obscure the truth even further.


    His curiosity about her had begun solely because she was connected to his current existence in her son¡¯s body. But the more he learned about her, the more he realized that she had a hand in every other secret and mystery surrounding House Eirenios itself.


    Deon looked away from the painting, frustration and helplessness clouding his mind once again. To push those feelings aside, he focused on one of his joys¡ªcoffee with milk.


    He lifted the cup to his lips¡ª


    "Sorry for the delay."


    And was interrupted.


    Deon raised his eyes from his cup to see Felice entering the reception room with steady steps. He did not look as apologetic as he claimed. Regardless, Deon returned the cup to his lips, savoring the heavenly taste.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ''I love you, Yven.''


    His body relaxed like a cloud drifting through the clear blue sky. But his expression remained neutral so as not to draw attention.


    ¡°Take a seat. Since you''re late, I¡¯ll start with you first.¡±


    The dissatisfied tone of Old Jan hastened Felice¡¯ steps. He moved to sit on the single sofa beside Vierenna. His body was tense, but his forward lean spoke volumes about what was going on in his mind. He was focused, ensuring he would not miss anything.


    ¡®So this is unusual for them!¡¯


    Deon was right. Despite Old Jan being Felice and Accia¡¯s grandfather, he did not regularly instruct them. He would say a word or two, but he always encouraged them to learn from their own mistakes.


    ¡°First, I won¡¯t tell you what you should learn for yourselves. Your fighting styles are unique to each of you, and each of you should form your own opinions on that. What I will tell you are the mistakes each of you made in this fight. My words may help you improve if you learn from your mistakes today, or they may mislead you because they do not necessarily define your fighting style. For this reason, I will be brief but clear.¡±


    Old Jan waited for someone to speak, but everyone seemed focused on his words. This gave him some satisfaction.


    ¡°Felice¡­¡±


    Felice leaned forward even more, his eyes shining with curiosity and anticipation.


    ¡°You are stronger than you showed, and you know it. But your high regard for your opponent made you rely too much on your team''s support¡ªespecially your sister''s. You did not fight at full strength from the start because you thought you would need it later if you preserved it.¡±


    Old Jan¡¯s eyes remained on Felice for a moment, gauging his understanding.


    ¡°Combat is the moment of truth. No matter your opponent, do not wait for a moment when you might need what you hesitated to use from the beginning. The right moment may never come.¡±


    Felice¡¯ eyes clouded with confusion. His back leaned against the sofa in deep thought.


    Meanwhile, Old Jan focused on the remaining three. Eventually, he stopped at Anna-Accia beside him. But she remained passive, her head lowered as if unaware of his gaze¡ªwhich was far from the truth.


    ¡°Accia, with your knowledge of Vierenna and your natural combat instincts, you have a unique perspective on fighting that no one else does. But you didn¡¯t take advantage of that. You simply went with the usual¡ªwhat''s considered standard. Don¡¯t be a prisoner of the familiar. Make what others see as your weakness the key to controlling the fight.¡±


    Accia nodded with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandfather.¡±


    The old man, Jan, nodded back with a smile of his own. Then, he shifted his gaze to Deon, his expression widening into a grin, mixed with a hint of tension and hesitation.


    ¡°Young Master Deon! I don''t know what to say to you. You had a good understanding of the fight and used it almost perfectly¡ªif not for your experienced opponent. You were the most dangerous among the three, but your decisions were weaker in critical moments. Your control over the battle was solid and utilized well at best, but it was also too transparent, lacking an element of deception.¡±


    Deon maintained his composure under the old man¡¯s sharp gaze. Everything Jan had said was already known to him. Even Vierenna herself had pointed it out with greater detail. But Jan¡¯s words hinted that he had more to say.


    ¡°This fight told me that you''re lacking in the basics. Whether that¡¯s intentional or not, I can¡¯t say. This short fight, as your sister made it, didn¡¯t reveal much for me to give you advice you don¡¯t already know. That¡¯s all I have to say about you. Work on your fundamentals, refine your strengths, and sharpen your vision even more.¡±


    Deon nodded respectfully, not allowing his disappointment to show on his face. But the old man¡¯s words only confirmed what he already knew¡ªhe needed to learn more to cover his weaknesses. There was still so much to improve. As frustrating as it could be, Deon felt his path was becoming clearer. And he liked that feeling.


    ¡°As for Young Lady Vierenna¡­¡±


    Deon glanced at Vierenna beside him. Her calm face suggested she was listening attentively. But knowing her as well as he did, he saw something else¡ªsomething he couldn¡¯t quite define.


    Vierenna noticed his gaze and turned toward him. The thoughts that had been lingering in her mind lately were something she hadn¡¯t fully accepted. But the more she looked at Deon¡­


    She smiled at him before returning her attention to Jan¡¯s words.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t take the fight seriously from the beginning. While I don¡¯t think your curiosity would have led to your defeat, it did put you in a difficult position twice. Aside from that, your fighting was flawless, which is exactly what I expected.¡±


    Vierenna placed a hand over her chest and bowed slightly in respect.


    ¡°Thank you for your words, Sir Jan. But I still have a long way to go.¡±


    Jan smiled approvingly at her humility.


    ---


    The conversation at the table gradually turned into lighthearted chatter. Anna-Lena took the lead with her boundless enthusiasm, with Vierenna just behind her in energy. As for the others, they only spoke when they had something to say¡ªor when they were dragged into the conversation against their will, as was the case with Deon.


    The evening continued like this until it grew late. The first to leave were the members of House De Ressa, returning to the guest rooms. They decided to stay the night and depart in the morning.


    The only ones left in the well-lit room were Deon and Vierenna.


    ¡°Just you and me.¡±


    She spoke with a calm expression.


    ¡°For a few minutes, at least.¡±


    Vierenna raised an eyebrow, not expecting a response. But Deon''s expression, which mirrored her own composure, seemed to be telling her something.


    ¡°And I do wish it to be longer?¡±


    A shiver ran through Vierenna¡¯s skin for a split second, but she ignored it with a widening smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been speaking your mind quite openly lately. I don¡¯t encourage that.¡±


    Yet, for some reason, Vierenna didn¡¯t feel the same way about her own words as she usually did.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening to me?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m going to my room.¡±


    Deon stood from his seat. He didn¡¯t want to deal with this side of Vierenna so late at night. And for other reasons as well.


    ¡°So you¡¯re running away? That¡¯s not good for your health.¡±


    Even so, Vierenna didn¡¯t feel as amused by teasing him as she usually did.


    She watched as Deon¡¯s figure disappeared behind the double doors. Contrary to the calmness of his footsteps, her heart pounded wildly inside her chest.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be fine!¡¯


    She closed her eyes, trying to reassure herself. But neither her heart calmed nor her mind returned to its usual state.


    ---


    Deon returned to the darkness of his room. The silence around him mirrored his mood, even the cold hitting just the right nerve. He closed his eyes, expecting the fear he had anticipated¡ªbut it never came.


    Only a quiet, chilling sensation that wrapped around his being.


    ¡®Her doubts are starting to surface.¡¯

 Chapter Thirty-Seven — What Now [1]

    Deon knew this day would come.


    The day Vierenna would catch up to him and open her eyes to the glaring truth. No matter how much one pretended, they could never completely escape their family''s perception.


    Deon had tried to exploit the previous Deon''s depression and his own sudden change as a cover to initiate the illusion of self-improvement ¡ª a convenient excuse for his transformation. But his lack of knowledge about the old Deon left many gaps. Even the time he would need to learn more about the old Deon was a luxury he never had. Vierenna never left him alone. She was always by his side ¡ª both a blessing and a curse.


    His entire approach had been wrong from the start. Instead of addressing the obvious flaws in himself and his personality, Deon only thought ahead to what he needed to do to return to his world. He neglected the broken vessel he inhabited and delved into the world''s secrets and other''s affairs.


    His desperation consumed him. He had tried to do everything right, but instead, he did everything wrong. He ignored the foundation he should have built upon ¡ª and now, the name ''Deon,'' the very identity he needed to navigate this world, might be taken from him.


    ¡®I''ve been reckless... foolish!¡¯


    Deon closed his eyes against the faint bluish-purple light that illuminated the darkness of his room, letting his consciousness slip into the routine of his training.


    It was all he had for now. Sleep didn''t come so easily.


    ---


    Morning arrived, and Deon''s mood only worsened. He felt exhausted, but sleep hadn''t come to him. So he simply continued his training in the quiet of his room. The heavy red curtains were drawn, but light bled through the fabric''s gaps in uneasy crimson streaks.


    His training was slower than usual, for obvious reasons. His mindset was far from ideal, and his focus was at rock bottom. He couldn''t stop thinking about Vierenna ¡ª and he knew she would come. But what disturbed him most was that the pity he felt toward her outweighed his fear of her.


    He knew that was a fatal mistake ¡ª and yet... what could he do?


    ¡°Good morning, baby brother.¡±


    Vierenna entered without consideration for his privacy, as if the room were hers. Her obsidian eyes landed on him as he opened his own slowly to meet her gaze. His eyes were as cold as death, but they quickly returned to their usual calm, observing her.


    ¡°You didn''t sleep?¡±


    Deon declared more than asked.


    Vierenna tilted her head, surprised by his sharp observation. But the longer she looked at him, the wider her eyes became.


    ¡°You didn''t sleep either?¡±


    ¡°...No. I didn''t train yesterday, so I took the time to make up for what I missed. I don''t feel that tired.¡±


    Vierenna wanted to scold his recklessness, but the words wouldn''t come. She stayed silent ¡ª and somehow, that was worse.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°So... what now?¡±


    Deon asked for her own comfort.


    A question ¡ª something she could answer.


    "First, we need to be present when the De Ressa household leaves. After that, we''ll make a schedule for your sword training ¡ª you know, balancing it with mana training and so on."


    Deon nodded but made no move to get up. It was as if he was waiting for something else.


    What could that be?


    Vierenna didn''t give herself time to think. She feigned annoyance and said,


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Go get changed ¡ª or do you need me to choose for you?¡±


    Deon''s gaze lingered on her for a moment, but he eventually rose and made his way to the wardrobe. Vierenna watched him walk with steady steps and a distant mind.


    ---


    Everything played out smoothly. Deon and Vierenna gathered at the breakfast table again with the De Ressa family. The atmosphere was far better than the first day. Everyone seemed satisfied with how things had turned out. Even Felice struck up a conversation with Deon, praising his fight from yesterday.


    Deon remained polite, saying neither too little nor too much ¡ª mostly because his mind was preoccupied with the girl beside him.


    He didn''t expect Vierenna to confront him directly. She was smart enough not to act rashly. She would watch him for a little longer before the confrontation came. But what Deon hadn''t anticipated... was that she would treat him exactly as she always had.


    Suspicion changes people''s behavior, and Deon was relying on that to find a way out if he could.


    But again, Vierenna was still Vierenna. Nothing seemed different, and that kind of calm squeezed Deon''s heart painfully.


    He was afraid.


    ¡®Is it possible I''m just imagining things? Maybe she doesn''t suspect anything at all?¡¯


    But what were the chances? Deon crushed that hopeful thought before it could destroy him.


    Even if Vierenna seemed unchanged, there were small, barely noticeable differences. like the silence she would fall into from time to time.


    It might seem foolish to read into such a thing... but Deon couldn''t afford to take chances.


    After agreeing that the real contract would be signed two weeks before the academy departure ¡ª with Anna-Accia''s late registration to handle ¡ª the De Ressa family went on their way, hopeful of meeting again.


    Deon and Vierenna bid them farewell at the outer gates.


    Ironically, that was the farthest Deon had gone since arriving in the world of his own novel.


    ¡°Just you and me now, baby brother.¡±


    Vierenna said as they walked back along the stone path toward the mansion.


    Deon remained silent for a long moment. Vierenna at his side glanced at him, expecting an answer.


    But Deon had nothing to say.


    ¡°...What now?¡±


    So, he only repeated the same question.


    Vierenna shook her head in defeat, glancing at him like a fool.


    ¡°I believe I already answered that question. Were you expecting something else? Do you want something else?¡±


    Deon was silent for a moment before finally giving the honest answer.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ---


    As promised, Vierenna prepared him a schedule balancing his mana training and sword practice. The routine started that day. Deon was a little tired, but he didn''t want to skip.


    The day passed in a routine close to the usual, with the new addition of sword training.


    Yet with every passing hour, Deon''s tension multiplied, especially when he was alone with Vierenna.


    He began to doubt whether she was truly suspicious of him at all. She was exactly the same, the same Vierenna who found joy in teasing him.


    But Deon couldn''t help himself.


    Every moment he spent with her, something deep inside him screamed that he was in danger.


    Deon had never felt danger from Vierenna before ¡ª even when fighting her yesterday, he had felt safer with her as an opponent than with his own companions.


    He knew how terrifying Vierenna could be, and facing that knowledge directly terrified him.


    But what disturbed him the most was the question he couldn''t answer:


    ¡®When did she start suspecting me?¡¯


    Yesterday?


    Or perhaps before ¡ª and he''d simply been too blind to notice?


    ---


    Night fell once again.


    Deon returned to the darkness of his room, but its silence felt like a death sentence... again.


    Sleep didn''t come, not on the second night either.


    He sat cross-legged on his bed, the cube in his hands. He allowed his mind to sink into it. But on second thought, he pulled himself back.


    He wouldn''t train tonight. His exhaustion wouldn''t allow it, and neither would his mind.


    Deon set the cube down beside his pillow and slipped under the covers. The pillow felt comfortable beneath his heavy head.


    He closed his eyes, but he didn''t feel sleep.


    Only the change that was coming.

 Chapter Thirty-Eight — What Now [2]

    In the end, Deon managed to sleep for a few hours. Though his mind wouldn''t allow it, his exhaustion was enough to ignore any mental barriers.


    Deon opened his eyes to the sound of Yven''s footsteps inside his room. His sense of hearing had grown sharp enough to pick up even the faintest noises.


    He watched her tiptoe into the changing room, and once she disappeared, Deon sat up cross-legged on his bed.


    He held the cube between his hands, but he didn''t train. He felt like he simply couldn''t¡ªhis mind and heart rejected the very thought of doing anything. Deon felt as if he was waiting for his execution without lifting a finger to stop it. It was a strange sensation, as if he''d surrendered before even trying.


    ¡®Is this helplessness?¡¯


    Deon contemplated the thought. Accepting it seemed easy¡ªbut he just couldn''t.


    ¡®Surely I can''t be this powerless... can I?¡¯


    And yet, so far, Deon hadn''t done a single thing to try and protect his place. He''d thought about running away, but the idea was laughable in itself. What would he even do if he escaped? With the resources House Eirenios had at their disposal, they''d find him in seconds. Running away was nothing but a death sentence in disguise.


    ¡®The answer is here.¡¯


    That was Deon''s belief¡ªif he was going to save himself, then the answer shouldn''t be far from where he was now.


    ¡®If I explain my situation to Vierenna? Maybe she''d listen if she learned about her mother''s connection to my state...¡¯


    Even so, Deon wasn''t sure. Why would she listen to a complete stranger? Even the fact that he''d claimed to be her brother for the past few days wouldn''t help...


    ¡°G-Good morning, sir.¡±


    Yven''s nervous voice cut through Deon''s thoughts. He turned toward her to find her standing at the entrance of the changing room, holding a neatly folded pile of clothes in her small hands.


    ¡°Good morning, Yven.¡±


    Deon responded, gesturing for the girl to continue her work.


    Yven bowed slightly before heading toward the door. But just before she could leave, Deon''s distinct voice reached her ears.


    ¡°If you can, bring coffee with milk... now.¡±


    He didn''t look at her, but Yven gave a small bow after setting the clothes in the laundry basket.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    She answered and closed the door behind her.


    Yven remained standing outside her master''s door for a few moments. She couldn''t quite put her finger on it, but something felt... wrong with him.


    He definitely looked sad. That much was evident from his face.


    Regardless, it wasn''t her place to meddle in her master''s affairs unless he asked for it personally. What she needed to worry about now was carrying out his order.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Deon sat at the wooden desk in his room. As if acknowledging his presence, the faint yellow reading lights illuminated the desk''s surroundings.


    He didn''t flinch from the light¡ªit was gentle on the eyes. Instead, he reopened the book on the table to the page where he''d last stopped and resumed reading. This time, Deon wasn''t doing it to gain knowledge about the world. What would be the point if he died without ever using it?


    He sat down to read because he simply had nothing else to do.


    At some point, Yven entered with his coffee with milk. Even in these times, its taste remained as superb as ever. But not even that could ease his thoughts.


    Time continued to pass, and the room was no longer as dark as before. Deon turned from his desk seat toward the massive glass windows, watching the sun rise.


    The more time passed, the greater his anxiety grew. Vierenna''s usual intrusion into his room never came¡ªshe was long overdue, yet nowhere to be seen.


    Deon went to change, preparing to head out for breakfast. He couldn''t just sit around waiting anymore.


    His choice of clothes was random, but as always, elegant. He grabbed the doorknob, ready to leave...


    But his steps came to a halt¡ªrecoiling slightly.


    The same Vierenna stood before him now, wearing the same surprised expression as Deon.


    ¡°You didn''t wait for me!¡±


    ¡°You were late!¡±


    They spoke at the same time.


    ¡°You... ugh?!¡±


    ¡°No, ugh?!¡±


    Both of them flinched at each other''s responses.


    Deon fell silent, letting her speak first.


    ¡°You should''ve waited for me. Where were you even going, anyway?¡±


    ¡°Breakfast, obviously.¡±


    Deon answered nonchalantly, stepping outside and shutting the door behind him.


    Vierenna''s sharp gaze softened as she pointed at him accusingly.


    ¡°You don''t love me anymore?¡±


    Deon rolled his eyes and walked past her.


    ¡°No, you were just late.¡±


    Vierenna caught up to walk beside him.


    ¡°I didn''t think we had a schedule.¡±


    She leaned forward, trying to catch a glimpse of Deon''s calm expression.


    ¡°So you still love me?¡±


    Deon glanced at the wicked smile on her face but didn''t let it get to him.


    ¡°I''m not answering that question.¡±


    He quickened his pace, descending the spiral staircase toward the first floor.


    ...


    Breakfast with Vierenna passed quietly, with occasional teasing¡ªbut that had already become the norm. Just like yesterday, she showed no signs of suspicion toward his true identity. And that brought Deon no comfort¡ªonly more tension and doubt.


    After breakfast, she helped him with his swordsmanship training. His Sword Sense allowed him to pick up on all her teachings quickly, and he was progressing steadily. Deon felt he might even land a hit on her if they fought again¡ªof course, three against one.


    After training and a quick bath, Deon planned to return to the mana training he''d neglected that morning. But before he could enter his room, Vierenna¡ªwho''d accompanied him from the training room below the mansion all the way to his door¡ªsuddenly grabbed his hand.


    Deon''s heart skipped a beat, but it quickly calmed under her light grip.


    ¡®My anxiety isn''t helping me.¡¯ He thought.


    He probably seemed far too on edge to her, but he couldn''t help it. Fear was starting to grip both his mind and heart. Every second of Vierenna''s silence only deepened his uncertainty¡ªespecially when he was certain she suspected him.


    ¡°Do you want to meet me in the back garden?¡±


    It was a question¡ªa question she asked with a gentle voice and a gentle smile.


    ¡®Is this the moment of confrontation?¡¯


    Deon couldn''t be sure. He didn''t sense any ill intentions from Vierenna. Not even the sense of danger he''d felt from her yesterday was present today. Everything was confusing, and Deon forgot how to answer¡ªhe simply watched her without saying a word.


    ¡°Oh, you probably want to train... You didn''t this morning, after all.¡±


    She let go of his hand, her expression slightly sad.


    Deon clenched his teeth and spoke despite every instinct screaming at him not to.


    ¡°It''s not like that. I''ll meet you.¡±


    Vierenna''s smile returned, something that was evident in her body language.


    ¡°Alright, I''ll see you at sunset. Don''t be late.¡±


    And with that, she left.


    Deon stood frozen¡ªneither entering his room nor stepping into the hallway¡ªhis mind flooded with thoughts.


    ¡®How did she know I didn''t train this morning?¡¯


    The answer was clear. She''d been watching him, and she made sure to tell him that. Vierenna wasn''t the type to make slip-ups that could expose her.


    She might not show it, but both her intelligence and strategic mind were exceptionally high. Deon had come to learn that from her teachings¡ªwhether in magic or swordsmanship.


    Deon wondered again why he''d accepted her invitation.


    ¡®Am I making a mistake?¡¯


    Most likely! But Deon couldn''t afford to stay passive anymore¡ªhe had to do something.


    And a plan¡ªa stupid plan¡ªwas starting to take shape inside his chaotic mind.

 Chapter Thirty-Nine — What Now [3]

    As the last sunlight began to set behind the distant mountains, Deon was already on his way to the back garden. Vierenna hadn''t specified the exact meeting place, but it was obvious. What else could it be besides the small lake that took the garden''s center?


    Hello, you¡¯ve finally found your way here¡ª


    The same voice reached Deon''s ears as he entered the lake''s vicinity. He took a quick glance at the letters starting to form on its surface but swiftly returned his focus to Vierenna, who sat on the wooden bench.


    Her eyes were closed, but she opened them the moment Deon arrived. A smile formed on her beautiful face.


    ¡°Good evening, baby brother.¡±


    She greeted him cheerfully, motioning for him to come and sit beside her.


    Deon reluctantly agreed and moved to sit next to her.


    ¡°Aren''t you going to say good evening to me?¡±


    She looked at him closely, her eyes open in curiosity.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Deon was forced to answer, but he kept it brief. However, Vierenna didn''t seem like she would let him off easily.


    ¡°Good evening, what?¡±


    She leaned closer to his face, as if searching in his eyes for what was missing.


    Deon remained calm under Vierenna''s strange behavior. He thought carefully about how to respond before speaking.


    ¡°Good evening... V.¡±


    Vierenna didn''t say anything for a while, but she tilted her head slightly to the side in what seemed like confusion.


    ¡°V!... You haven''t called me that since we were kids.¡±


    She leaned back on the bench comfortably, her eyes closed. But Deon was far from relaxed like her ¡ª a shiver ran through his entire body from the sense of danger he felt.


    ¡®It''s time!¡¯


    ¡°Come to think of it, in the past few days, you haven''t called me by how you always used to. You probably haven''t used my name at all... Strange, don''t you think?¡±


    Vierenna returned her gaze to him ¡ª this time, her face was dangerously close to his, their foreheads nearly touching. By some miracle, Deon managed to keep his composure until Vierenna leaned back again, though her eyes remained on him.


    ¡°Many strange things have happened to me in the past few days. But if you want a new name, I''ll assign you one.¡±


    Deon replied with a bit of hidden honesty.


    Vierenna chuckled softly, as if she appreciated the truth in his words.


    ¡°No, I wouldn''t want a name from you.¡±


    Deon stopped himself from flinching at the clear implication in Vierenna''s words, but he broke eye contact and refused to respond. His eyes fell on the lake with its colorful stones.


    Vierenna averted her eyes from him as well, looking at the lake in turn. A faint smile played on her lips, but it quickly disappeared.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    All of this escaped Deon''s notice ¡ª his thoughts were elsewhere.


    ¡°What does this place mean to you?¡±


    Vierenna''s voice reached Deon''s ears again. He didn''t turn to look at her, but he could feel her gaze on him.


    He considered how to answer. What did this place mean to him?


    It didn''t take much thought before he turned toward Vierenna. Her obsidian eyes burned with an ethereal light she didn''t bother hiding. A faint smile formed on his face.


    ¡°A truth I cannot deny.¡±


    That was Deon''s answer ¡ª and it was the truth of what this place meant to him. He might think he''d been transported to his novel''s world, and that was true on the surface. But the truth was deeper. He couldn''t bear to think that way anymore.


    This was a real world. And if he wasn''t serious with himself, it would be his end.


    Deon had learned that the hard way. He had treated Vierenna only as a character of his creation ¡ª not as a real person. And look where that had led him. If he had been more cautious, more serious, more observant, he would have seen the truth of his situation more clearly. He had focused solely on himself as the only important person ¡ª everyone else as side characters without purpose.


    And how wrong he had been.


    If Deon survived today, he wouldn''t make such mistakes again ¡ª that was his promise to himself.


    ¡°A truth you cannot deny? I didn''t expect that answer. But I don''t know you as well as I thought I did, huh? Care to elaborate?¡±


    Deon remained calm under the hidden meanings Vierenna threw in her words, but he wouldn''t answer that question.


    ¡°Just as there is much I don''t know about you... there''s much you don''t know about me. But before answering your question, it''s your turn. What does this place mean to you?¡±


    Vierenna smiled playfully, clapping her hands together.


    ¡°Are you trying to create an air of mystery around yourself?¡±


    Deon didn''t answer her question ¡ª his expression made it clear he wouldn''t speak until she answered first.


    Vierenna rolled her eyes dramatically and punched him lightly on the shoulder in mock annoyance.


    ¡°Fine, Mister Mysterious. I''ll answer since you''re so curious.¡±


    She took a deep breath, and her expression grew serious.


    ¡°This place... is my identity. It means myself, my mother... and my baby brother. And I don''t want to lose any more parts of myself.¡±


    Her words were clear and purposeful.


    But instead of fear, Deon felt only pity for the girl.


    He opened his mouth to say something ¡ª but stopped himself. That would be a terrible mistake on his part if he tried to reassure her.


    Silence settled over the lake''s surroundings ¡ª Deon with his thoughts, and Vierenna with hers, though her eyes never left him.


    Deon felt uncomfortable and decided to start another conversation.


    ¡°What does mother mean to you?¡±


    A flicker of confusion passed through Vierenna''s eyes, but it quickly shifted to curiosity.


    ¡°Are you trying to change the subject? Don''t want to explain your words?¡±


    Deon looked directly into her eyes, silently. His faint nod gave Vierenna the answer she didn''t want.


    She pouted but didn''t press further.


    ¡°You asked what mother means to me... My mother was my freedom ¡ª and still is, in a way.¡±


    Vierenna leaned closer to him again and returned the question with a serious expression.


    ¡°Your turn?¡±


    Deon didn''t think much before answering.


    ¡°The voice in my head.¡±


    Vierenna''s frown deepened ¡ª she looked unsatisfied and voiced her displeasure.


    ¡°That''s not fair. Why are you being all cryptic and serious? Are you doing this on purpose?¡±


    ¡°It''s the truth.¡±


    Deon''s neutral expression emphasized the honesty in his words.


    ¡°I know that ¡ª I can feel the truth in them. But the meaning could be anything. Tell me what it means.¡±


    Deon leaned back slightly ¡ª her face was too close. He couldn''t ignore that she was pushing harder than usual.


    ¡°You think too much. The meaning is how you hear it.¡±


    Vierenna stared at him for a few long seconds before her serious expression melted into one of defeat.


    ¡°Hmph... fine.¡±


    She leaned back on the bench in relaxed comfort.


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Deon nodded to himself and returned his gaze to the lake, in silence.


    This silence lasted for a long time ¡ª Vierenna with her private thoughts and internal struggles, and Deon with his own. They both knew the surface of each other''s thoughts, but neither spoke.


    For now, at least.


    After half an hour, the sun had fully set, and night blanketed the world in darkness.


    Deon rose from the bench and turned to Vierenna, who lazily glanced at him from her slouched position. Her way of sitting was ridiculous ¡ª Lazy like boiled spaghetti.


    Deon kept his expression neutral by sheer willpower and addressed her formally.


    ¡°I''ll be heading back to my room now. As you said, I didn''t train this morning ¡ª I''ll try to make up for it before bed. I''ll see you later. Good night.¡±


    Vierenna seemed too lazy to nod, so as Deon turned his back to her, she replied.


    ¡°See you soon, Mister Mysterious.¡±


    With steady steps, Deon walked out of her sight.

 Chapter Forty — Viktoria De Avila [1]

    In the spacious bedroom, golden sunlight pierced through the white curtains, covering the entire room. Viktoria sat on her luxurious bed, draped in light silk sheets. Her pale features and mysterious eyes, which had always carried a spark of defiance and hope, now appeared heavy with sorrow and exhaustion.


    Beside her sat her trusted personal maid, Yulna, dressed in the usual servant attire of House Eirenios. The older woman had long since lost her once-attractive features to age, yet to continued to wear pieces from De Avila Household, as she had always done. Change had been necessary.


    ¡°My lady, allow me to take that from you,¡± Yulna said as she reached for the empty soup bowl in Viktoria''s hands. Her movements were precise and cautious, as if afraid that any sudden motion might harm her mistress.


    Viktoria attempted to summon the strength to lift the bowl toward her unsightly maid, but the power she once possessed betrayed her more with each passing day. She still had just enough strength to raise the bowl, and she did. Yet, she could not stop herself from feeling humiliated by Yulna¡¯s excessive care.


    ¡°At least I am still beautiful. You... hideous!¡±


    And so, Viktoria used the one advantage she had over her maid to insult her. She even forced her weakened body to lift a hand and tuck her silky white hair behind her ear.


    Viktoria thought she would appear elegant, but instead, she looked even more fragile and delicate.


    Yulna couldn¡¯t stop the smile from creeping onto her face. One thing her lady had not lost was her sense of humor. If only she weren¡¯t the constant target of these insults, she might have laughed more.


    ¡°Tell me, Yulna!¡± Viktoria addressed her maid, who was now standing, holding the tray she had brought breakfast with. ¡°What are my V and D doing?¡±


    Yulna didn¡¯t need much time to think before responding. ¡°Young Master Deon is training in swordsmanship, and Young Lady Vierenna is preparing for her Awakening.¡±


    Viktoria closed her eyes, contemplating the words. Of course, she already knew this; those were the only updates shared with her. However, she had rarely gotten the chance to see her children lately. Even though they visited her, Viktoria was more than certain that the elders of this cursed household would do whatever they could to get their filthy hands on her babies. She wouldn¡¯t allow that.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, ugly Yulna,¡± Viktoria said after a moment of silence.


    Yulna moved around the large bed, unaffected by the insult¡ªor at least she appeared that way. Once she stood beside her lady, she revealed another side to the question. ¡°Vierenna is angry with you, and Deon is training under the Second Elder, Decius.¡±


    Viktoria¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Her eyes remained focused on her nails, most of which had turned black. She began touching them one by one with her fingers, and they slowly returned to their usual pink hue. Only after finishing did her expression start to darken¡ªseverely.


    ¡°My lady, you should not use your magic,¡± Yulna warned from the side, but only after Viktoria had completed what she was doing. Knowing her mistress, interrupting was not an option.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°No need to worry about my V; she will come to me when she is ready to talk,¡± Viktoria said, ignoring Yulna¡¯s warning. She locked her ashen obsidian eyes onto her maid¡¯s brown ones. ¡°Tell me about D?¡±


    Yulna sighed, but mostly just to break the eye contact. She never liked it when her lady got serious. That seriousness that spread into her eyes made Yulna uncomfortable, making her feel as if ants were crawling over every inch of her skin.


    She took another step forward, purely for her own comfort, before speaking.


    ¡°Young Master Deon is currently a topic of debate among the elders. Some say that if he were to take your essence, it would put him at a political disadvantage, which is against the family''s interests, so they want to send him to the palace in the capital. Others argue that showing interest in him now could be beneficial beyond succession politics if they convince him to reconsider his place within the family in the future. The latter group believes that Deon inheriting your talents would be of great strategic value, and they intend to exploit that to the fullest.


    However, none of the elders have openly shown their interests yet¡ªfirstly, because the lady is still alive, and secondly, because Deon and Vierenna share a good relationship, unlike the other young heirs. The division they could have used to manipulate them does not exist between them. That is why they are trying to isolate Deon and turn him against his sister under the guise of training. Additionally, Vierenna has not spoken to Deon for a while now. The reasons? I wouldn¡¯t dare speculate.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult to speculate,¡± Viktoria said without much change in her expression. ¡°My V is jealous of her baby brother, but that is nothing to worry about. She loves him dearly and won¡¯t be able to stay mad at him for long. She will come to understand.¡±


    Yulna agreed with Viktoria¡¯s conclusion. Vierenna was a highly emotionally intelligent girl. Soon, she would see through the fog clouding her vision. But¡­ was Young Master Deon the same?


    As if Viktoria could read her maid¡¯s thoughts, she answered the unspoken question, though internally, she too was worried.


    ¡°My D is still young. Things like honor and the family name may tempt him, but they will not change him. Just to be safe¡­ I will go and see for myself.¡±


    Yulna¡¯s eyes widened in horror as she saw her lady push the bed sheets aside. She stumbled forward in alarm. ¡°My Lady, please don¡¯t¡­ You¡ª¡±


    But it was too late. Viktoria shot her maid a sharp look that silenced her, and with the support of the bedside, she stood up with as much grace as she could muster.


    The pain from her entire body registered in her mind, but she simply ignored it and observed the violet veins that had spread throughout her legs. With a mere thought, the veins began to disappear through her illusion magic, just as she always did with the ones on her face and hands. Viktoria almost looked the same as before.


    ¡°That snake Decius is responsible for training my D, you say?¡± Viktoria¡¯s voice was cold as she stood under the sunlight like an unmelting block of ice. The light only made her appear more beautiful and elegant.


    ¡°Also, I want the names of every turtle who suggested exiling my sweet baby to the capital. I will have two words with them.¡±


    Yulna could only stand and watch. Making such an effort wasn¡¯t good for her lady; it would only increase her pain when no one was there to witness it. But she also knew that her mistress would not back down now. That was just how she was¡ªif she wanted something, she would do it no matter the obstacles.


    So, Yulna simply lowered her head in defeat, all the professionalism she tried so hard to maintain before her lady melting away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not doing a very good job, are you, Yulna?¡±


    Yulna lifted her head to see her lady¡¯s mocking smile.


    ¡°Anyway, take the tray¡ªI don¡¯t care where¡ªand bring me what I asked for. I will take a cold bath.¡±


    Yulna sighed helplessly. It had become a habit now. She only hoped her daughter, Yven, wouldn¡¯t pick up the habit from her. Without another word, Yulna turned and left the room.


    Viktoria remained standing alone for a few moment, her expression cold and her thoughts unreadable. Soon after, she moved toward the bathroom inside her quarters, ignoring the pain eating her from the inside as if it were nothing.

 Chapter Forty-One — Viktoria De Avila [2]

    Viktoria had come to love the cold for one specific reason¡ªit made her feel the way she used to. Cold water ran down her perfect form, with no violet veins on her pale skin. Even for herself, Viktoria did not want to see weakness in herself, so illusion was her way. In some way, it was comforting. It was her own strength. Though it always hurt to maintain the illusion, it was strength nonetheless.


    After a few minutes, Viktoria stepped out of the bath, the cold still numbing her body. She stood before the mirror, gazing at her reflection¡ªa body growing increasingly hollow and frail in a sickly way. This was not good, at least not for Viktoria. So, once again, she used her illusion to fill in the gaps.


    She remained in front of the mirror for a while, admiring her perfect shape¡ªthe shape she once had. A smile adorned her expression, but it quickly turned into a sharp frown.


    Viktoria leaned closer to the mirror and opened her mouth wide. She was met with yellowed teeth, some streaked with black lines. Even her gums were an unsettling gray, the color spreading into the depths of her mouth where she could no longer see. It was rot.


    ¡®So that''s why my breath has been bad lately? I thought it was that soup from ugly Yulna.¡¯


    Viktoria closed her eyes for a second, then reopened them¡ªto find her teeth white and perfect, her gums red and healthy. Even the scent was lovely, alluring¡ªthe fragrance of a woman who had just stepped out of a bath. A playful smile danced on Viktoria¡¯s lips, triggered by a memory from long ago.


    She shut her eyes and turned away from her reflection, moving purposefully toward the beautiful black dress she had picked out herself. As she began dressing, every movement hurt, but by now, she was used to it. Pain had become a part of her, and soon, they would leave together.


    A few minutes later, Viktoria emerged from the bathroom, a radiant smile lighting up her face. The woman now was completely different from the one who had been lying in bed moments ago. It was a strange sight, but Yulna, who had just returned with what her lady had requested, appreciated it.


    Her lady had been¡ªand still was¡ªthe sun she remembered from twenty years ago. Even in her lowest moments, she still burned with brilliance.


    ¡°So¡­ how do I look?¡± Viktoria asked cheerfully, spinning around to show off her long black dress.


    ¡°The lady is as dazzling as ever. It''s truly a delightful sight,¡± Yulna answered sincerely. Her lady loved honesty and despised lies, especially from someone so close.


    A silly smile found its way to Viktoria¡¯s expression. She waved her hand dismissively, ignoring the pain that no longer registered in her mind. ¡°You''re flattering me, but I appreciate your honesty. Anyway, give me the names.¡±


    Yulna felt a bit of pity for the names her spies had gathered over the past few days¡ªnot because she held any positive feelings toward them, but because of what her lady would do to them. This concern, however, was secondary to her worry for her lady. She hesitated for a moment before handing over the list, knowing she had no real choice.


    Viktoria gave the list a quick glance before tucking it away. ¡°I''ll start with that turtle, Decius. You can leave now. Say hello to little Yven.¡±


    Yulna watched as her lady walked out of the room with steady steps. Despite her worries, she had full confidence in her lady.


    ---


    Viktoria made her way to her daughter, Vierenna¡¯s room. She could sense her presence distinctly among the many different individuals within the grand estate. Soon, she stood before the closed door. Without a single thought, she opened it and entered, disregarding whatever her daughter might be doing.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Good morning, my V!¡± Viktoria greeted before even taking a proper look around the room. And when she did, she found Vierenna¡ªa young girl with white hair that gleamed under the golden sunlight¡ªsitting at the far end of the room, engrossed in a book.


    Vierenna didn¡¯t seem particularly surprised by her mother¡¯s sudden entrance. She had come to expect it, whether she wanted to or not. She rose from her chair, scrutinizing her mother with confusion and caution.


    ¡°Mom, what are you doing?¡± Vierenna¡¯s wariness vanished as she stepped closer, concern taking its place. ¡°You should be resting.¡±


    Viktoria rolled her eyes dramatically. She said nothing, waiting until Vierenna was right in front of her. Then, in a sudden move, she threw her arms around her in an embrace.


    Vierenna tried to dodge, but she wasn¡¯t quick enough. She was trapped in her mother¡¯s arms, her back pressed against Viktoria¡¯s chest, with her mother¡¯s hands gripping her neck and stomach.


    ¡°Since my baby wants me to rest, I suppose she wouldn¡¯t mind being my pillow?¡± Viktoria said with delight, inhaling the scent of Vierenna¡¯s hair, her hands running along her neck and up her stomach. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten so soft¡­ Even better than I was at your age.¡±


    ¡°Mom! Let go!¡± Vierenna struggled, but how could she possibly overpower her mother? The more she fought, the deeper she sank into her grasp. She could feel the discomfort of the mistreatment she was enduring. Why was her mother doing this to her? She knew Viktoria loved her, but this¡­ this was borderline abuse.


    Unaware of her daughter''s thoughts, Viktoria began lightly biting Vierenna¡¯s cheek. She tasted good. But which one did she prefer¡ªV or D? It didn¡¯t matter. Both of her children were delicious in their own ways, and she wanted to savor them as much as she could in the time she had left.


    But Viktoria had to stop herself. The memory of her rotting teeth¡¯s reflection made her pause. Her heart ached at the thought of stopping, but it hurt even more that she had to let go of her baby.


    As soon as Vierenna was free, she bolted away, her expression flushed and frightened. She placed the bed between them and pointed an accusing finger at Viktoria.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?...¡±


    Viktoria looked at her with innocent confusion, as if hurt by her words. ¡°What do you mean? It was just the usual inspection.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t do those anymore¡­ I¡¯m not a child.¡± Vierenna shouted, still pointing at her mother with unwavering force, as if trying to pierce her with her gaze.


    ¡°Is it because you¡¯ve become sensitive?¡± Viktoria tilted her head in exaggerated confusion. ¡°You made some strange noises¡­ You really are at that age...¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it! Shut up, shut up, shut up!¡± Vierenna shook her head repeatedly, hands clamped over her ears, her face red with embarrassment.


    Viktoria was never a patient person, but when it came to annoying her children, she was the most patient woman in the world. So she waited until Vierenna stopped shouting and met her gaze again, still furious.


    ¡°So¡­ you don¡¯t want to hear what I think?¡± Viktoria spoke slowly and dramatically, watching as Vierenna¡¯s anger deepened. ¡°It¡¯s a very good evaluation.¡±


    Viktoria observed as Vierenna remained silent for a long time. She neither agreed nor refused. Viktoria knew her daughter wanted to know¡ªbecause she was just a smaller version of herself. Of course, she would be interested. But Viktoria would only give her assessment once she got a reaction.


    Which came quickly¡ªVierenna hesitantly nodded, still looking upset.


    ¡®She¡¯s not very patient. I wonder where she picked up that bad habit? Probably from that idiot of a father. I¡¯ll have a word with him about all his bad habits¡ªhe never learns, no matter how many times we talk.¡¯


    Viktoria noted it in her mind before returning her attention to her impatient daughter.


    ¡°My beloved baby has grown beautifully. Her curves are perfect¡ªbetter than mine at her age. What I was worried about is no longer a concern. Nothing is too small, nothing too big, just perfect. I love the feel of your chest, it¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± Vierenna interrupted. She had gotten the answer she wanted; she didn¡¯t need the unnecessary details. Her mother always made every normal conversation weird.


    Vierenna turned her back to hide the small smile she couldn¡¯t suppress. If her mother saw it, that would be the end of her.


    After composing herself, she turned back¡ªonly to find Viktoria had somehow crept up on her.


    ¡°Mom, stop!¡±


    Viktoria pouted, shoulders drooping. ¡°Why do you keep running? I just want to play with my baby.¡± She looked pitiful.


    Vierenna felt a bit guilty, but she refused to show it. ¡°We can talk, but no unnecessary touching.¡±


    Viktoria examined her daughter''s determined expression. For now, she agreed.


    ¡°We can talk,¡± she said with as much sincerity as she could fake.


    For the next thirty minutes, Viktoria and Vierenna talked¡ªon Viktoria¡¯s terms, which meant talking her way. Vierina didn¡¯t seem to enjoy it much, but that was her problem to deal with. Viktoria teased her relentlessly for a good half-hour before finally leaving the room, leaving her daughter behind, completely drained of all her energy.


    Oh, how she loved teasing her.

 Chapter Forty-Two — Viktoria De Avila [3]

    Now it was Deon¡¯s turn to give her a dose of happiness. Viktoria was the mother, and she had every right to claim what belonged to her. Of course, she understood why her children strongly opposed her teasing, but what could they do? She had complete ownership over them.


    On her way to the training grounds outside the estate, Viktoria encountered her maid, Yulna. Though the latter tried to make the meeting seem coincidental, Viktoria had been aware of her tailing her from the very start.


    ¡°What a coincidence. Is the lady going out? Would the lady like some company?¡±


    Viktoria remained silent, calmly observing Yulna¡¯s facade, which refused to change. She was impressed that she didn''t flinch while telling such an obvious lie. Viktoria could have called her out, but she held back. Yulna was just worried about her.


    ¡°It really is a coincidence. I was heading to see my D. What are you doing here? And did you say hello to Yven?¡± Viktoria asked with a sarcastic smile.


    Yulna tensed at that. She realized her mistress had caught her, but this time, she wasn¡¯t being scolded as usual. So Yulna steadied herself and continued the act. ¡°Yven is busy studying, and I was returning to clean your room, my lady. But that can wait. I''ll accompany you.¡±


    Viktoria rolled her eyes dramatically and simply gestured for Yulna to follow from behind. Yulna let out a relieved sigh and obediently trailed after her mistress, keeping a few steps back.


    After a few minutes of wandering through the corridors of the massive estate, the lady and the maid stepped through the grand gates. Viktoria paused, taking in the breathtaking view before her.


    An expanse of green stretched out far, eventually giving way to a vast white landscape of snow. Beyond that, the white spread endlessly past the distant mountains.


    Viktoria gazed at the mountain range, which extended infinitely in both directions like a colossal wall, barring both entry and escape. She knew what lay beyond the frozen peaks¡ªwhat had been sealed away there, for time to forget. And she also knew that the time of its return was near. The cold would soon shatter the chains of its seven prisons.


    And If only that were their only problem.


    Viktoria sighed to herself. Three pillars still stood; for now, they still had time. Though she wouldn¡¯t be around to witness it.


    At that thought, Viktoria frowned, closing her eyes to mask her discomfort. But she soon smiled again as the image of her son, Deon, surfaced in her mind. She was eager to see him, even more excited knowing that her son would soon be complete. Even if she wouldn¡¯t be there to witness it with her own eyes, that was the price she had to pay. And she was happy to do so.


    With her rediscovered enthusiasm, Viktoria took a deep breath. The air was cold, numbing her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but take another.


    Yulna observed her mistress¡¯s actions from the side. Though she was concerned, she wasn¡¯t foolish enough to interrupt her mistress¡¯s moment of enjoyment. She wouldn¡¯t make that mistake again.


    ¡°Yulna, let''s go!¡± Viktoria declared excitedly, pointing toward the building where the Household''s main training grounds were located.


    Without waiting for a response, Viktoria leaped up the few steps, laughing loudly, and made her way forward without waiting for her maid.


    Yulna struggled to keep up. Her mistress¡¯s steps were quick, as if gliding effortlessly over frozen ice. Except there was no ice¡ªonly a neatly arranged gravel path, bordered by short green grass.


    By the time Yulna arrived, her mistress, who had been waiting on the other side, wore an expression of boredom as if she had been waiting for an eternity. And she was eager to express her thoughts.


    ¡°Yulna, you¡¯re doing a terrible job. Did you skipped how to walk in your childhood? This is unacceptable, but I¡¯ll forgive you... I am a generous lady, after all.¡±


    Yulna remained silent, her breathing too heavy to even form a response, let alone argue. But her thoughts were working just fine.


    ¡®What did I do to deserve this? Even in my free time, I have to listen to Yven go on about how kind Lady Viktoria is... I¡ª¡¯


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking something unnecessary.¡±


    Yulna was startled by her mistress¡¯s voice, which came from right beside her. She turned to find Viktoria¡¯s beautiful face close enough to see the intricate details of her enigmatic eyes.


    Yulna took a few steps back. ¡°No, my lady.¡± She had regained enough breath to lie.


    Viktoria still looked doubtful, but her suspicion quickly faded as she remembered something and stepped into the training grounds.


    Yulna followed after her, only to be surprised again at how far ahead her mistress had gotten. Viktoria had already descended the long flight of stairs leading from the viewing area to one of the many battle arenas below.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Yulna took a deep breath and reluctantly began her descent. What choice did she have, after all?


    ***


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Viktoria greeted the young Deon, whose expression was one of shock. His large violet eyes widened further as he looked at his mother.


    ¡°Did you miss your dear momy who loves you so much?¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t a question. How could he not miss her? She could feel it in his very bones.


    Deon¡¯s face turned completely red. He tried to hide his embarrassment but failed. His gaze flickered toward the man whom Viktoria had completely ignored¡ªthe so-called trainer of her son, the snake Decius.


    After a moment, Deon composed himself and bowed respectfully to Viktoria. ¡°Good morning, Mother,¡± he said formally.


    Viktoria was so shocked that her mouth hung open, unable to utter a word.


    Her D never addressed her formally.


    Right in front of her, Deon looked away in shame. Viktoria felt a surge of anger, but not at her son. No, there was only one person who would dare try to ruin him while she was still alive. She turned, her face burning with fury, directing all her rage at that wretched snake, Decius.


    Decius was a man past middle age, with short yellow hair and sharp blue eyes. But to Viktoria, he looked like a venomous green serpent, hissing its poison. The snake smiled at her politely.


    ¡°Good morning, First Lady. Is your health well enough for you to leave your chambers?¡±


    Despite his smile, Viktoria felt the mockery and disrespect laced in his tone. She knew where it came from¡ªthe rumors that Viktoria was growing weaker by the day had spread widely.


    The fear she once saw in Decius¡¯s eyes, in the eyes of so many others, was gone. Only the memory of it remained. Their newfound boldness was nothing more than their way of forgetting what they had once been before her.


    Deon sensed the tension in his mother¡¯s gaze and quickly stepped in front of her. ¡°Mother, I was just about to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Deon, keep your mouth shut.¡±


    Viktoria placed a firm hand on Deon¡¯s head, silencing him. She was still angry with him. She moved him aside without even looking at him.


    Her eyes remained locked onto Decius, who, in turn, was watching Deon as if expecting something. But as time passed, Decius shook his head in disappointment, making sure Deon noticed. Deon lowered his head.


    Viktoria¡¯s rage only burned hotter.


    Did this snake expect her D to defy her?


    How foolish.


    ¡°What is the First Lady doing here? We are busy truly tending to the future of this household,¡± the vile snake mocked, stepping forward in defiance.


    ¡°What do you think you''re doing? With my son?¡±


    Viktoria already knew the answer. But hearing it from him would give her an excuse to break his face.


    Decius, oblivious to the danger he was in, lifted his chin high, looking down at the shorter Viktoria.


    ¡°I''m taking care of your son in your behalf. Though it will take time¡ªbad habits don¡¯t fade so easily.¡±


    Viktoria had her answer.


    She turned to Deon, her hand still resting on his head.


    Deon must have seen something in his mother¡¯s eyes because he immediately stepped back, fleeing to a safer distance.


    ¡®What a good boy!¡¯


    As Viktoria turned back to face Decius, her hand curled into a fist, and she threw it straight at his face.


    Decius was unprepared.


    He truly hadn¡¯t expected her to attack¡ªwasn¡¯t she supposed to be sick?


    Those were his thoughts as he watched her fist accelerate toward him.


    Viktoria saw her hand cut through the air, freezing it in tiny points around her fist. She hadn¡¯t even used any mana yet¡ªher raw physical strength alone was enough to break the sound barrier.


    But if she was going to deal enough damage to this snake¡ªdamage that would satisfy her¡ªshe would have to tap into her mana.


    Viktoria constantly used illusions on herself, and that required mana. A small amount, manageable despite the pain.


    But to inflict the damage she wanted, she had to reach deeper into her mana. It would hurt more.


    But it would be worth it.


    A surge of silver-white mana erupted around Viktoria.


    The air grew heavier, colder, more terrifying.


    Decius¡¯s expression collapsed into terror.


    His sword was raised before his face, his own red mana swirling around it¡ªbut in comparison, it was feeble. Like an ant facing an elephant.


    Yet hope remained in his heart.


    He was the Second Elder. Surely, she couldn''t overpower him in her condition.


    Surely, she was bluffing!


    But the fear inside him refused to fade.


    The woman before him was the same tyrant who had terrorized them for so many years.


    To his eyes, she didn¡¯t look sick at all.


    Viktoria¡¯s fist met his mana-infused sword, yet the impact was nonexistent.


    The sword crumbled like an old piece of candy.


    Her fist continued forward, toward his face, with a terrifying indifference.


    In his panic, Decius activated every defensive spell he had prepared in advance. He even started casting new ones aloud, no longer caring to hide his fear.


    He had thought he would never fear her again.


    But he had thought wrong.


    So terribly wrong.


    She looked at him with the same indifference as before, reminding him of exactly who she was.


    Every single defensive spell on him shattered as if they had never existed.


    Her fist cut through them like a hot knife through butter.


    ¡®How is this possible?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s only using raw mana. I¡¯m using specialized defensive spells!¡¯


    Viktoria¡¯s fist crashed into his face, emptying his mind of all thought.


    His brain shut down from the impact.


    He was sent flying at an insane speed, crashing into the far side of the training grounds. The force of the collision obliterated the area, and Viktoria could no longer see the snake anywhere.


    But she felt him¡ªburied several meters beneath the rubble.


    Pain pulsed through every vein in her body, unbearable yet ignorable in the face of her satisfaction.


    She massaged the hand that had shattered the snake¡¯s face, smiling in contentment.


    After a few seconds, Viktoria turned to her son, Deon, who was watching her from behind the spectator¡¯s platform.


    He didn¡¯t look surprised at all. As if he had seen the same sight thousands of times before. But this time, his expression was different. He was worried. For her. That made Viktoria smile in delight.


    ¡°The problem has been dealt with. Now come give your dear mama a hug!¡±


    Deon hesitated for a moment but eventually approached her.


    He stood before Viktoria, who spread her arms expectantly.


    Deon hugged her. Not because he had to. But because he wanted to.


    ¡°You should have waited until I came to you...¡± he muttered.


    ¡°If I had, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the snakes were trying to corrupt my precious baby,¡± Viktoria huffed in annoyance. ¡°Or am I wrong?¡±


    Deon pulled away from his mother¡¯s embrace but remained silent.


    His head lowered¡ªconfirmation enough.


    Viktoria¡¯s expression softened.


    She patted Deon¡¯s head gently and spoke in a soothing tone.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡±

 Chapter Forty-Three — Viktoria De Avila [4]

    ¡°I¡ªI feel like I have no place here.¡± Deon began to pour out his grievances to his mother. Both of them sat on the spectators seats. He hesitated at first, but Viktoria''s gentle gaze urged him to continue. ¡°I feel like everyone hates me. Father made that clear, Viera avoids me, and most of the elders look at me like I''m a waste of time.¡±


    Deon paused for a moment, as if searching for the right words. His expression was sad, but he did his best to appear strong. ¡°The Second Elder has been approaching me more in the past few weeks. He said that my behavior is what puts me in an unfavorable position. That someone of my status and name shouldn¡¯t act the way I do. That¡¯s why the elders prefer the other young¡¯s over me and Viera.¡±


    He fell silent again, watching his mother''s gentle expression. He expected her to scold him at this point, but she didn''t. She simply nodded, signaling him to continue. ¡°So, the Second Elder, Decius, offered to teach me¡ªthe right way. I had nothing else to do but accept. Training with the other young¡¯s was unproductive for me. No one wanted to pair up with me.¡±


    ¡°I''m not stupid enough to take all his words as truth. He has his own secret agenda, just like all other elders. But it was an opportunity¡ªsomething I could do instead of doing nothing.¡± Those were Deon¡¯s final words. He didn¡¯t look at his mother¡¯s face; he simply lowered his head in shame.


    Viktoria observed his defeated expression and remained silent for a while. She didn¡¯t know what to say, but she had to say something. As a mother, she had to help her children.


    ¡°There is no right way, D,¡± Viktoria said, placing a hand on his silky black hair. ¡°Your place will be wherever you decide it to be. You don¡¯t need the elders approval or anyone else''s to be free. Your name is not a duty you have to fulfill. It is simply what I chose for you because I am your mother. Whether you accept its meaning or not, that is up to you. But I want you to be free.¡±


    Deon lifted his head, his eyes filled with newfound hope. Viktoria took the chance to point toward the pile of rubble where Decius was buried. Yulna was there, scanning the area as if she might find him, but it was useless¡ªhe was buried deep, though barely alive. ¡°Look there! What happened to that snake¡ªthat¡¯s all you need. With enough power, you can free yourself from the world¡¯s shackles. Of course, a person shouldn¡¯t isolate themselves. There are beautiful things to appreciate¡ªlike you, my dear D¡ªbut having enough power gives you a choice. And choice is freedom.¡±


    Deon tilted his head in confusion. ¡°I haven¡¯t even awakened yet. And how would I rid myself of my shackles if I have to receive the dead mana of a family member? Isn''t that just another shackle?¡±


    Viktoria also tilted her head, but her gaze wasn¡¯t confused¡ªit was knowing. ¡°So what? You''re simply receiving the mana of someone who has died and is no longer here. Is he going to scold you for using what no longer belongs to him? Besides, dead mana doesn¡¯t give you talent. It only enhances the precision of your bloodline¡ªthat''s something you already possess. If you have talent, and of course you will because I¡¯m your mother, then you don¡¯t need to worry too much about these so-called shackles. You already have what you need.¡±


    Deon remained silent for a few seconds, processing her words. After a moment, his eyes lit up with curiosity, and he smiled. ¡°Thanks, Mom. But I still have a question I want you to answer.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll answer my baby¡¯s curiosity. What is it? Go ahead,¡± Viktoria responded with a wide smile.


    ¡°You said, ''whether I accept the meaning of my name''¡ªwhat does my name even mean?¡± Deon asked, his face showing pure curiosity.


    Viktoria hesitated for a moment, unsure if she should tell him the truth or not. In the end, she chose honesty. He wouldn¡¯t remember this conversation anytime soon, anyway. ¡°Your name means ''debt''...¡±


    Deon tilted his head, and at first, he seemed not to understand. But then dissatisfaction flickered in his eyes. Viktoria noticed and continued, ¡°I had another name in mind before Deon. You could say Deon was just the price for that name.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    That caught Deon¡¯s attention and curiosity. ¡°What was it? Tell me.¡±


    Viktoria smiled at his curiosity and answered dramatically, ¡°I was going to name you Walid. The name Walid means ''to be born.'' But I chose Deon instead.¡±


    Deon stared at Viktoria blankly. Only after a long pause did he speak. ¡°Walid is a more unusual name than Deon, but I like its meaning¡ª''to be born.'' At least it¡¯s better than ''debt.'' But why didn¡¯t you go with Walid?¡± His tone carried slight dissatisfaction.


    Viktoria closed her eyes for a moment, thinking about how to answer. She had thought long and hard about his name back then. She didn¡¯t choose Walid because Deon held a deeper meaning for her. When she opened her eyes again, her son was waiting for an answer.


    ¡°If I had named you Walid, it would have been too much of a coincidence. But the main reason is that Deon held a deeper meaning for me. To me, your name represented the debt I paid for you to be born.¡±


    Deon¡¯s confused expression indicated that he didn¡¯t understand. Viktoria hadn¡¯t expected him to, either. It wasn¡¯t the right time yet. But when he remembered this conversation¡ªwhen he recalled it again¡ªshe hoped he wouldn¡¯t feel disappointed.


    ¡°So... my name is also Walid. That¡¯s¡ªI don¡¯t know?¡± Deon still looked confused, and he had every right to be. But his mother¡¯s gaze made him back down. ¡°But since you like it, I¡¯m fine with it.¡±


    Viktoria smiled happily. She stood up from her seat and spread her arms wide. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. You¡¯ll come to love your name¡ªI¡¯m sure of it. Now, give Mommy another hug.¡±


    Deon agreed without resistance, hugging his mother without much thought. Unlike Vierenna, he had become conditioned to do whatever she said, and he didn¡¯t even notice it.


    Viktoria wrapped her arms around her baby boy, ready to bite his soft cheek. Though they weren¡¯t as smooth as baby Deon¡¯s anymore, they were still delicious¡ªat least to her taste. But with absolute restraint, she stopped herself. The memory of her teeth sinking in held her back. So instead, she settled for pressing her nose against the top of his head, inhaling his scent with joy and delight.


    ¡°You do know I was just training, right?¡± Deon asked from within her embrace, as if stating the obvious. He had grown used to his mother¡¯s behavior, seeing it as routine. Though she was strict, her strictness felt justified. At the very least, she was immeasurably better than the mothers of the other young¡¯s. He recognized how different she was¡ªand he loved her for it.


    ¡°My baby is delicious,¡± she said, her mouth audibly chewing on his hair.


    Deon simply sighed and let her be. Soon, something would happen, and she¡¯d leave him alone. He could already see her personal maid approaching, struggling to climb the stairs. She looked like she hated her life with every step she took.


    The moment she reached the entrance of the arena stands, she opened her mouth to speak¡ªbut no words came out, only exhausted gasps. Yulna leaned on the platform railing beside the stairs, trying to catch her breath. She signaled to Viktoria that she¡¯d be there soon, but Viktoria was too busy holding Deon in her arms to notice.


    ¡°My lady¡­ we should ease up on the Second Elder!¡± Yulna finally managed to complain once she regained her voice. Her distressed face showed deep fear and concern as she added, ¡°The noise was too loud¡­¡±


    ¡°WHAT IS GOING ON HERE?!!!¡±


    A deep voice roared, shaking the entire arena. The sheer fury in it was reflected in the face of the man who stepped through the gate. The gate itself failed to withstand his rage¡ªit was flung aside, crashing into the far end of the hall.


    Behind him, more people entered, scanning every corner of the arena. Their overwhelming presence suffocated the surroundings, but none of them dared to focus their aura on Viktoria or Deon¡ªnot even Yulna¡ªonce they noticed them.


    Viktoria continued to hug Deon, though she knew she had to stop. Even her ugly maid was desperately tugging at her clothes, gripped by uncontrollable panic and anxiety.


    With a sorrowful expression, Viktoria finally let go of Deon and turned her gaze to the five elders descending the stairs toward her. She pulled out a piece of paper containing eight names and glanced between it and the approaching elders.


    ¡°Three came on their own. Lucky me!¡±


    Yulna seemed to know exactly what would happen next. For a brief moment, she considered trying to stop her mistress¡ªbut what were the chances? She was only a source of worry! So, instead, Yulna grabbed Deon¡¯s hand, who was staring at the paper with a dumb expression, trying to read its contents, and dragged him away¡ªfar from his crazy mother.


    Viktoria shot her maid an amused look. ¡°Even though you¡¯re ugly, you can be smart sometimes. I¡¯m impressed!¡±


    Then, she turned her attention back to the five elders. She didn¡¯t bother looking at their faces or even recognizing who they were. They were just victims¡ªor soon would be. It didn¡¯t matter. It was only a matter of time.


    But what did matter was¡­


    Viktoria was going to enjoy this¡ªimmensely.

 Chapter Forty-Four — Viktoria De Avila [5]

    Words were unnecessary. Viktoria didn¡¯t need a reason to do what she did. Unlike with Decius, where she needed a justification, here, she needed none. Three of the five elders who entered had supported the proposal to exile her baby boy to the capital. So, she simply took advantage of that and attacked them directly. She also added the remaining two for good measure¡ªthough one of them managed to escape after a few strikes.


    The fight didn¡¯t last long. Like Decius, these elders initially tried to stand their ground, but Viktoria overwhelmed them, and in the end, they surrendered of their own accord. If they had combined their strength, they might have been able to delay their inevitable fate. But her status as the First Lady played in her favor¡ªand who was she if not someone who seized opportunities when they arose?


    Viktoria¡¯s body ached like hell, but that was necessary. It served as a reminder to everyone not to cross certain lines. She could endure the pain to send a message. Some things were simply untouchable! Everyone in this damned household seemed to forget that.


    Once she finished her lesson, Viktoria clapped her hands together, looking down at the four bloodied bodies piled on top of each other. She hoped that when they woke up, her lesson would be engraved into their very bones. But if not, she¡¯d be more than happy to do it again¡ªonly slower and far more painfully. She didn¡¯t know how much her body could take, but as long as she was able, she would do what needed to be done.


    Viktoria returned to her precious Deon and her maid, Yulna. Of course, she ignored all of Yulna¡¯s worries¡ªthey were unnecessary. She even warned the old maid that excessive worrying was bad for her health and would only make her even uglier. But the foolish woman wasn¡¯t smart enough to take her words as fact. If anything, she seemed to grow even more anxious for some reason. Oh well. Viktoria shrugged and went back to her baby boy. If Yulna wouldn¡¯t take her advice, she certainly would.


    She remained in the training halls, exchanging words with her baby Deon. He spoke to her honestly about his troubles, and Viktoria, as his mother, provided her support¡ªalong with the push he deserved. Deon wasn¡¯t as resistant as Vierenna, and Viktoria took full advantage of that.


    At some point, a group of household members entered. They avoided where Viktoria and her son sat as if it were a black hole¡ªwhich was perfectly fine with her. They came to retrieve the bodies of the elders, carrying them away on stretchers to provide them with the appropriate medical care. They struggled a bit when extracting the snake, Decius. The sight was amusing. Viktoria even took the time to watch the spectacle, laughing now and then. Even her baby Deon couldn¡¯t suppress his smile, and that alone told her she hadn¡¯t failed as a mother.


    Viktoria took her time with Deon, even more so than with Vierenna. He was willing to converse with his mother and didn¡¯t mind her affectionate teasing. But in the end, she had to let him return to his day. She, too, still had five more elders on her list to deal with.


    So, against her wishes, Viktoria gave Deon a big kiss, restrained herself from biting him, and bid him a temporary farewell for the day.


    ***


    After dealing with the remaining five elders, Viktoria returned straight to her room. She felt a fatigue unlike anything before¡ªworse than even her constant pain. She had planned to have dinner with her children, but she was forced to postpone it against her wishes. Even the summons she had planned for the elders¡ªto deliver her message more clearly¡ªhad to be delayed.


    She lay in bed, her eyes tightly shut, trying to force sleep. But it wouldn¡¯t come. Though it was still early, just a little after sunset, Viktoria had always been an early sleeper¡ªespecially since her illness had begun to wear her down more and more each day. She felt as though she was losing her breath rather than her strength, but she knew the opposite was true.


    Viktoria was tempted to drop the illusion surrounding her. Would that bring her some relief? But she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to. The illusion was her strength, and if she abandoned it, she would lose her drive. The illusion was her way of seeing. She didn¡¯t wish that fate upon her children, but for herself, it was simply how things were. So, she held onto it and kept trying to sleep.


    She managed, somewhat, to let her mind drift into a state of numbness, though it wasn¡¯t sleep in any real sense. Still, it made her feel a little better.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    A few hours passed, and with them, Viktoria began to feel a bit more at ease. Soon, sleep would come¡ªshe could feel it. She yawned, her eyes watering¡ªthat meant sleep, finally.


    ¡°Good morning, Continuum.¡±


    Viktoria¡¯s sleep vanished like a candle losing its flame at the soft voice. She opened her eyes, which now gleamed with a cold, lifeless glow¡ªalmost appearing blue.


    ¡°It¡¯s night,¡± Viktoria stated coolly, seeming like a completely different person from the one she had been with her children. She sat up, leaning against the back of her bed, facing the figure shrouded in darkness. ¡°Why are you here, Ashe?¡±


    Ashe leaned back comfortably in his chair, crossing one leg over the other before answering in that same soft voice. ¡°You are Number One. The strongest. The most knowledgeable, second only to me. And yet, you are facing your death. Why? Is there something I should know? The fate of the world may end if one of us allows selfishness to take hold.¡±


    ¡°I have accepted my failure for a while now, and I will accept Emlyn as the candidate.¡± Viktoria observed Ashe carefully as he remained silent. ¡°We''ve talked about this. Why are you really here?¡±


    ¡°I am here to talk, because this may be the last time,¡± he paused as if searching for the right words. ¡°I know you haven''t been pleased with me in these past few years, and I am here to ease some of the tension.¡±


    Viktoria remained silent, listening intently despite knowing the words were just a repetition.


    ¡°I have given your candidate a chance¡ªchances, more than anyone else. Eighty-eight, to be exact. He did not perform well in them, nor did he persist in seeking improvement. Repetition was never the answer.¡±


    Viktoria frowned. She didn¡¯t like his words, didn¡¯t believe them to be true. But when everyone disagreed with her, she could only step back.


    ¡°Even your alliance with Eirenios led to nothing. Their bloodline died out long ago, and so did their history. They have forgotten what they once were and have become like any other household. Your experiments failed. But I suppose they were more than just experiments? You''ve always been selfish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to think you didn¡¯t come here to ease tensions,¡± Viktoria said, scowling. ¡°Are you doubting me? Now, of all times?¡±


    Ashe placed a hand on his forehead, still shrouded in darkness. ¡°No. I am simply worried. You were always the one who understood.¡±


    Viktoria sighed. She could understand Ashe¡¯s concerns. Even though she was displeased with him and the others, she still considered them her closest allies.


    ¡°This won¡¯t be the last time we see each other. And rest assured, I will be there when Emlyn arrives.¡±


    Ashe remained silent, but his body language showed both relief and some confusion. ¡°Thank you, Continuum, for your optimism.¡±


    Viktoria laughed at his words as if she had heard an amusing joke. ¡°It¡¯s not optimism. I will be there¡ªto see with my own eyes how your candidate is supposedly better than mine.¡±


    Ashe seemed unsettled by Viktoria¡¯s promise, but he was pleased by her words and their sincerity. She was not one to lie.


    ¡°I thought mana depletion weakened its host over time. You look sick, but not weak. How many years has it been, and you''re still as strong as ever?¡±


    ¡°About sixteen years.¡± Viktoria closed her eyes and smiled, her mind drifting back to a certain memory. Then, she reopened them and continued. ¡°And I can hold on for another two¡ªwith some sacrifice. And it¡¯s not mana depletion as everyone assumes. But keep that to yourself.¡±


    Ashe didn¡¯t seem too surprised by the revelation. It was as if he had expected it. And since the subject was Viktoria, there was no reason to be shocked.


    ¡°Your words are not mine to share.¡±


    Silence settled between them for a while. Viktoria expected Ashe to disappear, as he always did, but he remained seated, appearing tense.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Viktoria asked curiously. This wasn¡¯t like Ashe¡ªhe was always efficient, too serious to waste even a moment of his time.


    Ashe sighed to himself and stood up. He didn¡¯t approach the window, as if afraid that the moonlight might strip him of his identity. He remained in the darkness.


    ¡°You and I know a lot, but we never truly saw eye to eye. You are the only one who knows what comes before Ashe. Meaning that despite our differences, I have always trusted you¡ªonly you. And yet, you never trusted me enough to tell me what comes after Continuum?¡±


    Viktoria felt her heart sink.


    Ashe¡¯s words were true¡ªfor the most part. She, too, had trusted him and his seriousness about their cause. But she could never tell him who she truly was. That would only ruin everything they had built together over the years.


    She thought about what she could say, but nothing came to mind.


    Luckily for her, a soft knock came from her bedroom door.


    ¡°Mom, it''s me.¡± It was Vierenna.


    Viktoria turned back to Ashe, who was still waiting.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we meet again. Now, go.¡± Viktoria thought she had lied to Ashe, but she felt the truth in her words.


    Ashe met her gaze and seemed to see the sincerity in her.


    So, he smiled faintly and said in a quiet tone, ¡°Until we meet one last time, Number One.¡± And with that, he vanished without a trace.


    Viktoria sighed helplessly, her thoughts in disarray. But she pushed them aside¡ªfor another time. She checked the illusions on her before turning to the door with a bright smile.


    ¡°Come in, my V!¡±


    It was time for the important conversation with her baby girl.

 Chapter Forty-Five — Viktoria De Avila [6]

    Viktoria watched quietly as Vierenna sat on the edge of the bed, looking at her with confusion and caution. Sometimes, she would open her mouth to express her feelings, but she would always end up saying something completely different.


    Viktoria was very tired, especially after her exchange with Ashe, but she wanted to give her daughter time, to satisfy her curiosity. She knew that the honesty Vierenna might expect was out of the question, yet she still wanted to talk to her.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve been avoiding your baby brother?¡± Viktoria was the one to break the thin wall of hesitation surrounding Vierenna.


    And like a dam waiting to burst, Vierenna let out the most important question on her mind, her sorrow and sense of injustice evident on her beautiful face. ¡°Why would you do this, Mom? Why Deon and not me? I... please, tell me.¡±


    Viktoria smiled¡ªa faint smile filled with sadness and nostalgia. ¡°Straight to the heart, that''s my V.¡±


    Vierenna waited for an answer, unfazed by her mother''s attempt to tease her. But Viktoria remained silent, her tongue tied as if the words refused to leave her lips.


    ¡°Tell me, Mom!¡± Vierenna pressed, her voice heavy with the pain and unfairness that had bound her heart.


    Viktoria took a deep breath and looked straight into her daughter''s eyes. ¡°Deon needs a protection that no one but me can provide. I''m trying to free him from his chains. I¡¯m not giving him anything more than what I¡¯ve given you. You are strong enough to stand on your own. He? He¡¯s not like you. He can''t survive alone...¡±


    Vierenna slowly leaned closer to her mother, her face frozen in doubt and hesitation. ¡°You''re not going to tell me, are you?¡±


    Viktoria held her gaze, but Vierenna got her answer from the expression she read in her mother¡¯s eyes. Yet, she still couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, ¡°What is it that Deon has that you won¡¯t tell me, Mom? I want to know, please!¡±


    Viktoria tried to embrace her daughter, but Vierenna pulled away, refusing to look at her. Viktoria withdrew her hands and answered in a calm voice, ¡°Here is where you¡¯re wrong. Deon has no one but you and me. He doesn¡¯t even have himself, and soon, he will only have you. You must be strong when he regains what he once was. He needs my protection, but he needs your guidance more than anything else.¡±


    Vierenna''s heart started beating dangerously fast. Her mother''s words had been vague from the start, but what she just said now?¡ªWas that... concern in her voice? ¡°Mom, what''s going to happen to Deon? Is he... like you?¡±


    Vierenna didn¡¯t think she could bear losing her brother. She hadn¡¯t even come to terms with her mother¡¯s illness, and she doubted she ever would. She still saw her mother the way she always had, and that only made it hurt more.


    But thankfully, her mother soothed her worries¡ªat least some of them. ¡°No! That won¡¯t happen. Protect his soul¡ªwhy would you even think that?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Vierenna frowned and yelled in frustration. ¡°Then what will happen to Deon?!¡±


    Viktoria said nothing at first, allowing the silence to settle. Then, after a deep breath, she answered slowly, ¡°V, I don¡¯t have the words to tell you everything. I can''t do that. Even words wouldn''t be enough for you to understand. When you see with your own eyes, you will understand what I mean. Whether you accept the truth or not, that is up to you. But all I ask is this: give your brother the time he needs. That¡¯s all he will need¡ªboth of you. One thing to remember: he will always be your baby brother.¡±


    Vierenna looked like she was about to push for more, but she found no strength within her. She knew how stubborn her mother could be. One thing she did know was that she trusted her mother, and she would listen.


    Vierenna closed her eyes and went in for a hug, feeling guilty for pushing her mother away earlier.


    Viktoria held her daughter in her arms, feeling guilty herself for what Vierenna had to face. But this was necessary¡ªto protect her children and keep them away from danger, at least until they became stronger.


    ¡°So, Deon needs me?¡± Vierenna spoke in a barely audible voice, her face buried in her mother¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Yes, he will need you,¡± Viktoria said, kissing her daughter¡¯s head. ¡°And the two of you will have to figure things out together.¡±


    ***


    The next morning, Viktoria woke up from her sleep, the pain in her body always at its worst when she opened her eyes, and she took her time dealing with it.


    Normally, she would wait for her maid to bring her breakfast, but today, Viktoria was going to have breakfast with her babies. She had missed dinner with them, and she would make it up to them today. They must have been devastated, my poor little ones!


    With that thought, she went to take a cold bath¡ªafter all, she loved the cold. She stood in front of the mirror, adjusting the illusion around her for a while, and spent even longer admiring her perfect appearance.


    When she stepped out of the bath, she found her maid, Yulna, who¡ªunlike usual¡ªdidn¡¯t look ugly, staring at her with concern. But that concern vanished in the smile Viktoria wore.


    ¡°Good morning, Lady Viktoria. Is there anything I can do to make your morning better?¡±


    Viktoria smiled¡ªshe almost found her maid beautiful again. ¡°You''re doing a fine job today, aren''t you, Yulna?¡±


    She gestured toward the food tray in the maid''s hands and said, ¡°Take that back to whatever godforsaken place it came from. Today, I¡¯ll be eating real food with my little ones.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, my lady,¡± Yulna said as she prepared to leave.


    But before she could, Viktoria¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°What about that fool?¡±


    Yulna froze. She knew her lady was referring to her husband. Despite being her spouse and the head of the Eirenios household¡ªa symbol of absolute dignity¡ªViktoria always referred to him as the fool.


    Yulna turned back to her lady and answered with as little detail as possible. ¡°The lord is in the capital.¡± He had spent most of his time there since the day he learned of his wife¡¯s illness. No one knew what he was doing there, and he himself had told no one except his wife.


    ¡°The fool allows himself to be used,¡± Viktoria shook her head in disapproval, though she knew better than anyone.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The lord is smarter than that,¡± Yulna responded, knowing her lady¡¯s ever-changing moods.


    ¡°I know that!¡± Viktoria snapped at her maid, clearly angry. Yulna didn¡¯t say another word, so she was simply dismissed. ¡°Leave now.¡±


    Viktoria remained standing in place for a while. But soon, her smile returned, gracing her beautiful features once more.


    Her children were waiting¡ªhow could she think of anything else?


    She thought about the interactions she would have with them, the words she would say, the expressions they would make for her own satisfaction... She would never get tired of something like that.


    But unfortunately, her time with them would be short.


    Still, that burden did not weigh on Viktoria now. She would simply make the most of the time she had. That was all that mattered.


    Viktoria took a deep breath and stepped through the door with a radiant smile on her face.

 Chapter Forty-Six — Confrontation [1]

    Here is where you¡¯re wrong. Deon has no one but you and me. He doesn¡¯t even have himself, and soon, he will only have you. You must be strong when he regains what he once was. He needs my protection, but he needs your guidance more than anything else.


    These were Viktoria¡¯s words to her daughter, Vierenna. Vierenna pondered these words in her mind as she observed Deon over the past few days. There was no doubt in her mind that Deon was no longer the same Deon she grew up with. But...


    ¡®What is going to happen to Deon?¡¯


    The same question she had asked years ago returned to confront her with its truth, only in a different form...


    ¡®What happened to Deon?¡¯


    Vierenna closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and opened them again. Lying on her bed, staring at the ceiling, she felt the night¡¯s cold seep into her skin from the open windows. Even her thin, delicate clothing did nothing to help. But Vierenna didn¡¯t mind. Like her mother, she had come to love the cold, to enjoy it. Something about it made her feel at ease. She appreciated warmth, but the cold was her comfort zone.


    A few hours ago, Vierenna had requested Deon¡¯s presence to confront him about her suspicions. Whether they were true or not, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to him¡ªone of her silent promises to her mother. But she wanted to know what her mother had hidden from everyone all these years. She wanted to see for herself...


    V, I don¡¯t have the words to tell you everything. I can''t do that. Even words wouldn''t be enough for you to understand. When you see with your own eyes, you will understand what I mean. Whether you accept the truth or not, that is up to you. But all I ask is this: give your brother the time he needs. That¡¯s all he will need¡ªboth of you. One thing to remember: he will always be your baby brother.


    Her mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind, both now and then, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask. Was it foolish of her to think Deon would tell her the truth if she made her curiosity¡ªher suspicions¡ªclear to him? But all that did was make him fear her.


    ¡®But... why?¡¯


    Vierenna wouldn¡¯t deny that she had moments of coldness toward him, but to her, it was justified. Though her mother had warned her indirectly about the change, she was still facing something she didn¡¯t understand¡ªneither its beginning nor its end. Her mother hadn¡¯t provided the truth, nor had Deon. In fact, he was trying to hide it as much as possible.


    She felt anger and injustice. She had all kinds of questions, but the one she cared about most was:


    ¡®What happened to my baby brother?¡¯


    ¡®Perhaps I haven¡¯t confronted him because I don¡¯t want to know?¡¯


    But Vierenna did want to know the truth. At the same time, she was afraid of it.


    ¡®What if I don¡¯t understand? What if I don¡¯t accept it like Mom thought I would?¡¯


    These were the questions that weighed on Vierenna, and rightfully so.


    But her mother had insisted that Deon would always be her baby brother. Vierenna believed her words, but what could that truly mean? She still wanted the truth.


    In the darkness of her room, Vierenna closed her eyes again, then reopened them, her head turned toward the open windows.


    It was a moonless night. Like many other nights this time of the year. Soon, she and Deon would leave for the academy, but even sooner than that, the other youngs would arrive at the castle in preparation for the academy as well. Vierenna wanted to talk to her baby brother before that happened. She didn¡¯t want any division between them when they were here. She had her concerns about some of the elders, but she couldn¡¯t worry about that now. Her mind was occupied with what had stolen her sleep now and on many nights before.


    ¡®What happened to my baby brother?¡¯


    She took a deep breath. Though the air was cold, her skin frozen, and the bedsheets felt chilly against her back, she felt hot. She placed a hand on her forehead¡ªsurprise! There was the problem. Her forehead was burning, too hot.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡®This thinking is doing me no good. Maybe I should take another bath? A cold one!¡¯


    Vierenna didn¡¯t think twice before finding herself on her feet. She felt a small regret that her room didn¡¯t have a private bath, but she had long since stopped caring about such luxuries. The capital was her home now, along with her baby brother, and she had come to love it¡ªespecially this past week when her brother had finally begun speaking to her again.


    Vierenna grabbed everything she might need for a late-night bath¡ªnot much, as she was only doing this to cool her heavy head, not to actually cleanse herself.


    She stepped out of her room with light steps. The hallways were dark, but as she moved, dim yellow lights flickered on, unlike the bright white lights that shone at any other time before midnight. Canvas paintings lined the corridor, but Vierenna had memorized them by now, and she already had something to do that demanded her attention.


    She pushed the bathroom door open gently, trying not to make a sound in the silence of the night. As she stepped inside, the room came to life with steady white lights embedded throughout, making the white tiles gleam with a blinding sheen.


    Vierenna made her way to the shelf section, where she carefully removed her clothes and placed them neatly inside, along with the essentials she had brought.


    The air inside the bathroom was cold enough to make her skin tingle, but Vierenna didn¡¯t hesitate. She stepped directly under the ceiling-mounted shower.


    Without needing to do anything, the first splash of water fell like a small waterfall onto her head¡ªcold and sharp, making her shiver slightly. But she quickly steadied herself, letting the water pour heavily over her hair, then down her face, and onto her shoulders.


    She tilted her face up toward the ceiling, closing her eyes, allowing the droplets to strike her burning forehead and cascade down her cheeks. It felt as if she was floating in a small pool of tranquility amidst her chaotic thoughts.


    The sound of falling water was soothing to her senses, helping her relax. But the cold stream slowly trailing down her neck, then her back, made her tense muscles gradually unwind.


    Vierenna shifted slightly in place, adjusting her position under the stream, letting the water flow freely over her chest and arms, over the areas concealed by the curves of her body. Sometimes, she ran her fingers over her skin to reach such places. Though she refrained as much as necessary¡ªshe didn¡¯t want this late-night bath to turn into anything more. Her own touch felt like a cold breeze against her body, and that didn¡¯t help.


    After some time under the cold water, Vierenna felt as if the chill had become part of her. The heat that had weighed down her body was gradually extinguished beneath the stream.


    She took a deep breath and stepped out of the cascading water, which halted in her absence. Silence once again filled the bathroom, but it was a comforting silence.


    Vierenna approached the nearby shelf where she had placed her belongings. Before drying herself with the hanging towel, she first looked at her reflection in the mirror, now fogged by steam. A narcissistic smile spread across her lips.


    Her face looked more radiant, her eyes calmer¡ªeverything about her body was perfect, taut with precise symmetry, yet without losing its softness.


    ¡°Much better,¡± she whispered to herself, referring to both her body and her mood. Not that the two contradicted each other. Her body was a mood boost in itself¡ªher baby brother thought so, at least. Or why else would he seek her out?


    Though Vierenna¡¯s teasing of Deon was often extreme, it was rooted in truth. She knew Deon harbored suppressed feelings toward her¡ªher soul sense told her as much. But she didn¡¯t need her intuition to confirm it; he had always been obvious about it¡ªor at least he had been.


    Lately, Deon had been far too reserved with her. The fact that he had accepted her constant reference to him as "my baby brother" was warning enough. He had always flared up in anger at any mention of it¡ªhe hated being called that, even though he didn¡¯t mind it from their mother.


    His constant complaints and his relentless demands for duels had also disappeared along with his change in behavior. It would have been easy to attribute it to the trauma he had suffered the day he awakened, but as the days passed, even that theory no longer held.


    Even though the current Deon still harbored suppressed feelings for her, they felt¡­ newly built. As if they had been constructed in their recent time together, rather than something he had carried for years before. It was somewhat refreshing compared to the brother who was always pushing against her, but she had also come to miss that.


    A memory from over three months ago surfaced in her mind, and that alone was enough to sour Vierenna¡¯s mood drastically.


    In the reflection before her, her brows furrowed deeply, her teeth clenched down on her lips hard enough to nearly break the skin. But worse than that¡ªher forehead¡¯s heat threatened to return.


    Vierenna slapped her own face hard, her head whipping to the side. Then she did it again on the other side to balance it out.


    She returned under the concentrated stream of water, letting it pour over her face for a full minute. Strands of her white hair fell over her eyes, hiding both her expression and her thoughts.


    When she finally stepped out again, her expression had returned to neutrality, her thoughts under control.


    She stood in front of the mirror once more, but she didn¡¯t linger. It was only to lift her mood by taking in her flawless reflection. Once she achieved the desired effect, she dried herself with the towel before slipping back into her light nightwear.


    She picked up her belongings¡ªwhich, in the end, she hadn¡¯t even used¡ªfrom the shelf and left the bathroom behind, water droplets still slowly trickling down her body and hair.


    Apparently, she hadn¡¯t done a good job drying herself.


    And there was a good reason for that.

 Chapter Forty-Seven — Confrontation [2]

    Vierenna dashed swiftly through the dimly lit corridors, where a soft yellow glow cast a gentle light. Droplets of water dripped from her half-wet body, staining the carpeted floor. Strands of her hair clung to her neck, tickling her senses lightly. The cold air striking against her damp skin as she ran in the opposite direction only made her enjoy each bounding step forward even more.


    She increased her speed while keeping her movements light, making her leaps long¡ªlike a little girl playing in a garden. Her foolish smile mirrored her joy. All thoughts, whether painful or distressing, vanished in that moment. The small things had always brought a unique kind of happiness, even if they never lasted long.


    Her steps came to a halt in front of her baby brother¡¯s room. Her fleeting joy disappeared, replaced by another kind of satisfaction. But even that had to step aside for the near-serious expression she forced onto her face.


    ¡®You two need to settle things between yourselves¡ª¡¯


    Her mother¡¯s words echoed in her mind. She had planned to leave the confrontation for the morning, yet here she was now. Wouldn''t it be somewhat amusing to confront her baby brother right now?


    But Vierenna didn¡¯t feel like laughing.


    She brushed away the damp strands sticking to her forehead and neck. Her appearance was still visibly cold and wet.


    What if he misunderstands? she thought. But she knew she was only giving herself excuses¡ªhoping to find one convincing enough to back out. She had never been the type to hesitate, even if she were naked. Yet, she had to admit she was afraid.


    Her mind only anticipated imperfect outcomes from this confrontation. That was why she had delayed it for so long.


    ¡°What am I even doing to myself?¡± Vierenna crouched slightly in front of the door, hands pressing against her knees. Her pale skin reddened beneath her grip. ¡°I can¡¯t keep torturing myself like this.¡±


    She stood up again, her expression hardened and tense. Setting her belongings beside the door, she grasped the handle with a semi-firm grip.


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it!¡±


    And with that, she pushed the door open.


    ¡ª


    Deon¡¯s room was dark and cold as death. The curtains were wide open, as were the windows. Vierenna quietly shut the door behind her, maintaining the silence, then let her gaze fall on Deon¡¯s curled-up form beneath his blankets. His training cube rested beside his head.


    Her heartbeat pounded loudly in her chest, but she was here now. Besides, she could feel Deon was awake¡ªlikely aware of her presence.


    She took careful, light steps toward him, stopping only when she faced his half-covered face. His eyes were closed, his breathing steady, and his long hair fell over his forehead.


    Vierenna¡¯s expression softened as she sat beside him. She didn¡¯t know what she would say, but she could only be herself¡ªthat was something she was good at.


    She reached out and placed a hand on Deon¡¯s forehead, brushing his hair aside to reveal his full features. Her fingers then slid down to his cheek, warm despite the cold air.


    ¡°I¡¯m angry at you,¡± she said the moment Deon opened his eyes, looking at her hand on his face.


    His gaze followed her bare hand up toward the rest of Vierenna¡ªand his heart skipped a beat.


    Before Deon could say anything¡ªor even process why she was here¡ªno, he understood why she was here. What he didn¡¯t understand was why she was wet and wearing such revealing clothes.


    Then her hand slipped deeper toward his neck. Her touch was cold, but her skin was soft.


    Deon would have shoved her hand away immediately, but his eyes were still locked on Vierenna. More specifically, the slit in her clothes beneath her hand¡ªit gave him a nearly unobstructed side view of her chest and its general shape.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re heating up fast!¡± Vierenna teased, leaning in closer. ¡°But I¡¯m here for an answer.¡±


    Deon finally found the willpower to break his gaze away, only to meet her mocking face. Her eyes were lifted high in disdain, and a wide grin split her lips, revealing her white teeth.


    ¡®She was enjoying this! Madness!¡¯


    Deon tried to sit up and push her hand away, but she applied counterforce, pinning him in place on the bed.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Not so fast, baby brother. The night is long¡ªyou¡¯ll have plenty of time to do many things.¡±


    She shifted her position on the bed, now facing him directly. Pulling the blankets off him, she revealed his nightwear but left his lower half covered. She cast a side glance in that direction before looking back at him as if she had just done him a favor.


    ¡®This is the worst day of my life. Embarrassment and humiliation!¡¯


    The look on Vierenna¡¯s face was one of muted understanding and pity¡ªbut the enjoyment hadn¡¯t faded. She was savoring his breakdown in real time.


    Though nothing had reacted in Deon¡¯s body yet, he expected it to if this situation continued.


    That was exactly why Vierenna had left his lower half covered.


    ¡°Let me sit up, and we can talk civilly,¡± Deon said through gritted teeth, still struggling against Vierenna¡¯s dominance.


    ¡°You had your chance,¡± Vierenna answered. Restraining him had been easier before, and she didn¡¯t seem bothered by his resistance. ¡°But it seems a quick glance at my chest was more important to you.¡±


    ¡®I suppose I can¡¯t blame him. I stare at them for long periods myself,¡¯ Vierenna thought, though she didn¡¯t say it out loud.


    ¡°Like I said, the night is long. You can keep struggling and whining, or you can surrender, and we can talk about what¡¯s bothering me. I¡¯m not leaving your room until morning.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing with a mischievous smile. ¡°Look on the bright side¡ªthere¡¯s a lot for you to see. It¡¯s not every day I dress like this. And just so you know, I took a cold bath. It was¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the details!¡± Deon shouted, looking away. He kept his eyes open so he wouldn¡¯t imagine the details.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop. But move your hand away.¡±


    Vierenna smiled as if she was going to obey¡ªbut instead, her hand slid deeper into his clothes.


    Deon froze in place, making sounds that Vierenna found satisfying. She leaned over him, pressing her weight down against him. Her hand was now in an awkward position.


    ¡°Listen carefully. You are not in a position to give orders. Of course, you may have your moments of dominance over me, but I will always be on top.¡±


    As if her words weren¡¯t enough, she covered his mouth with her hand and pressed her chest against his. She slipped one of her legs between his, the bedsheets separating them, and began pushing upward toward his meeting point.


    He tried to trap her legs with his, but the force he applied was meaningless to Vierenna. Her knee continued toward its intended destination without resistance.


    ¡°I can always take your dignity away.¡±


    A look of horror covered Deon¡¯s face¡ªhe looked like a small boat caught in a storm. But the most ridiculous part of the situation was how his eyes kept losing focus on her chest against his wish, even when there was so much else at stake.


    ¡°I¡¯ll free your mouth, but I want a verbal confirmation of your submission.¡± She pressed herself harder against him, though she stopped her leg below. She wasn¡¯t that crazy. ¡°I want you to say, ¡®I will always be under my dear sister¡¯s. She is in control, and I am her puppet.¡¯¡±


    She let go of his mouth, but no words left Deon¡¯s lips. He looked defeated, but he wasn¡¯t ready to admit it.


    Vierenna seemed to understand the reason for his silence and decided to reassure him.


    ¡°Look on the bright side¡ªyou¡¯re getting a lot out of this. Every inch of your body knows it and is enjoying it.¡±


    She touched her chest while watching his eyes drift downward again.


    Against her expectations, Deon¡¯s expression turned calm. His gaze still flickered across various parts of her body, but he was noticeably more composed.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say that, whether it¡¯s true or false,¡± he said. ¡°You said it yourself¡ªI¡¯m getting a lot out of this. I won¡¯t complain. Now that you know.¡±


    Vierenna was momentarily stunned by the shift in Deon¡¯s behavior. Before she could react to counter it, he threw another question at her.


    ¡°Since when did you know?¡±


    Vierenna closed her eyes and got off of him. She knew she had lost the control she once had. If she pushed further only by relying on her strength, it would just be pointless cruelty.


    Deon took the opportunity to sit up quickly. He didn¡¯t abandon the bedsheets, pulling them around himself like a protective layer.


    Vierenna did nothing but watch. She simply adjusted her clothes to cover herself better. It wasn¡¯t as fun anymore, but that didn¡¯t stop Deon from stealing glances at her.


    ¡°Since when did I know, you ask?¡± Vierenna knew he was talking about his repressed feelings for her. ¡°I¡¯ve known all along.¡±


    She moved to sit beside him¡ªhim under the blankets, her on top of them¡ªtheir shoulders touching against the bed¡¯s headboard.


    ¡°Just like you have your sword sense, I have something called ¡®soul sense.¡¯ Or at least, that¡¯s what Mother named it. She warned me never to tell anyone about it.¡±


    Deon looked at her as she pulled her knees to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. She rested her head on them and looked at him.


    It was quite the sight to see.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡±


    Deon nodded without asking for details. Instead, he asked something that intrigued him more.


    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with that? Doesn¡¯t it bother you?¡±


    Vierenna stared at him without changing her expression. ¡°Not really. I take it as a compliment. So I don¡¯t mind, really. And you used to talk a lot about your feelings. You don¡¯t anymore, do you?¡±


    Deon didn¡¯t know what to say. But the way his mouth hung open put a smile on Vierenna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Only now are you thinking about whether your thoughts are appropriate? Too late, baby brother!¡±


    ¡°How¡­? How is this acceptable?! How are you okay with this?!¡± Deon barely managed to voice his thoughts. He couldn¡¯t understand how she could be fine with something that everyone else in the world would find wrong.


    He knew she was crazy¡ªbut not this crazy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t put this on me.¡± She raised her hands in mock defense. ¡°This is your problem. And you¡¯re making it worse than it actually is. Though, as you described it, the Imperial family has shifted people¡¯s perceptions in recent years.¡±


    Deon still couldn¡¯t find the words to say¡ªespecially in response to her cryptic remark. Before he could even attempt to voice his frustration, Vierenna placed a hand over his mouth.


    ¡°Shh! We can talk about this later. There¡¯s still something else we need to discuss.¡±


    Despite the mocking look on her face, there was a seriousness mixed with hesitation and fear.


    ¡®So, it¡¯s time.¡¯


    Deon had been afraid before.


    But looking at Vierenna beside him, none of those feelings remained.


    She exaggeratedly puffed out her cheeks and said in a loud voice, ¡°I¡¯m mad at you.¡± Then she buried her face between her knees.


    Deon nearly laughed at the sight¡ªbut he played along, asking the question that would push the conversation forward.


    "Why are you mad?"

 Chapter Forty-Eight — Confrontation [3]

    ¡°Why are you angry?¡± Deon asked, pushing the conversation forward. Despite his hesitation, he aimed to satisfy her curiosity, whether it benefited him or not.


    He knew it was hypocritical of him¡ªto himself and his goals¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t keep deceiving Vierenna. She was too real to him to continue lying. Everything she had done for him and in his favor only deepened his guilt toward her.


    He would tell her part of the truth she sought and see what happened. It would hurt her, no doubt, but the truth was better than living a lie. Otherwise, why else would she be in his room this late?


    ¡°Because you lied to me,¡± Vierenna answered, looking at him through half-lidded eyes, her face buried between her bare knees. ¡°You¡¯re hiding things from me... a lot of things.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong,¡± Deon admitted, shifting uncomfortably. ¡°I am hiding a lot, but I don¡¯t think I lied to you. I may have withheld the full truth, but I never lied.¡±


    Vierenna lifted her head from her knees, scrutinizing him. ¡°Maybe! But I want to know what you''re hiding, what Mother hid before you.¡±


    Deon¡¯s heart skipped a beat at the mention of Mother¡ªViktoria. Anything about her was a great curiosity to him, something he sought to unravel in hopes of solving the mystery of his existence.


    So, unable to conceal his burning curiosity, Deon leaned toward Vierenna and asked, ¡°Did she say something to you? Tell me!¡±


    Vierenna leaned back slightly, surprised by Deon¡¯s sudden enthusiasm. His eyes glowed faintly, reflecting his intense curiosity. She considered exploiting his eagerness to extract as much information as possible, but she stopped herself. She still wanted him to tell her willingly. Besides, some of her mother¡¯s words weren¡¯t a big enough secret to keep from him.


    So, she decided to give him only what she deemed appropriate. Perhaps that would soften his heart and convince him to be honest with her. ¡°She didn¡¯t say much. Just that you would need my protection and guidance, that you would need time, and that you¡¯re my brother. She said a lot, but that¡¯s the summary of it all.¡±


    Deon had a mountain of questions. Much of what she said implied that Viktoria knew what would happen to her son¡ªand to him. And the way she instructed Vierenna made it seem like she was okay with it. Why would she say that Deon ''as he is now'' is her brother? Deon didn¡¯t understand. The way Vierenna phrased it was straightforward and dismissive, as if it were an absurd notion in itself. Maybe to Vierenna, it was, but to Deon, who read between the lines, he sensed a hidden truth in Viktoria¡¯s words, as if she had been trying to help him. That truth was reinforced by what Vierenna had said earlier.


    ¡®I do need protection and guidance, and time more than anything else,¡¯ Deon thought to himself, his head bowed as he stared at the bedsheets covering him. ¡®But why would Viktoria help me, assuming she orchestrated my reincarnation? Did she sacrifice her own flesh and blood for someone like me? For what reason?¡¯


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Vierenna snapped her fingers in front of his face, startling him. He turned to her only to see her worried expression. ¡°You spaced out for a second. Are you okay?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer. He just watched her face and the subtle shifts in her attractive features. He felt drawn to her, but for that reason alone, he pulled himself away, regaining control. ¡°Vierenna, please! Tell me everything Viktoria said about me. I need to know¡ªit''s very important.¡±


    Vierenna felt her heart shatter into tiny pieces just from Deon calling her by her full name, and even more when he referred to their mother the same way. There was no denying it anymore¡ªher baby brother had changed. For better or worse, she would find out herself.


    Just as she was about to speak again, ready to share more details about her mother¡¯s words, Deon interrupted her, sounding almost desperate. ¡°I¡¯ll try to tell you what you want to know. Just tell me¡ªI need to know!¡±


    Vierenna swallowed hard, reminding herself of her mother¡¯s words, ¡®He will always be your brother.¡¯ hoping they would comfort her. To her surprise, they did.


    She shifted from beside him and sat facing him. She didn¡¯t know why she did that, but she felt like she was confronting him, not just talking to him, and that hurt a little.


    Regardless, Vierenna began recounting her meeting with her mother and how she had confronted her that night. She didn¡¯t tell him the reason for the meeting¡ªboth because she was embarrassed about her past jealousy toward him and because she couldn¡¯t bear to tell him the truth about his awakening ritual and the dead mana he had absorbed under their mother¡¯s orders. But she told him everything Viktoria had said and all the uncertainties she had cast upon her.


    She watched Deon¡¯s expressions change¡ªuncertainty, shock, confusion, and even fear. At some point, his face became unreadable, but he didn¡¯t suppress his emotions.


    As Vierenna continued speaking and observing him, she grew concerned for him. She even began to doubt whether Deon truly knew what their mother had been hiding. She considered stopping, but this was what he wanted. Besides, even if he didn¡¯t know everything about Viktoria¡¯s secrets, he certainly knew more than she did. And Vierenna couldn¡¯t stand being kept in the dark.


    It took several minutes for her to finish recounting that night¡¯s events, but she was proud that she did so efficiently, given that she hadn¡¯t been a mage at the time. Her memory hadn¡¯t gone through any enhancements yet. But she had to push that pride aside for now.


    Her baby brother¡¯s expression was disturbingly blank. She herself was more worried than before. She leaned toward him and placed her cold hand on his cheek. ¡°Was that too much?¡±


    He looked at her, tilting slightly into her touch, some light returning to his eyes. ¡°I overreacted. I should be happy with what I¡¯ve learned. But that doesn¡¯t make it any easier.¡±


    Vierenna¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she quickly regained control. She felt that whatever came next would change a lot. She didn¡¯t feel ready, but she had to be. So, she asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t make what easier?¡±


    Deon looked into her eyes, sensing her hesitation. He himself was still trying to process everything he had just learned from her.


    For a moment, he considered lying. But that wouldn¡¯t be fair to her.


    ¡®And here I thought I would do anything to return to my world! I can¡¯t even lie to someone who¡¯s supposed to be a stranger to me.¡¯


    Deon gently took the hand on his cheek and moved it away. Vierenna frowned for a moment, but her expression quickly turned into one of uncertainty and expectation at the same time. She leaned forward even more, as if trying to hear something Deon had yet to say.


    Deon took a deep breath, pushing aside all his doubts. He had decided to tell her, but now, in the moment of truth, he didn¡¯t know where to start. The whole thing seemed too absurd to be believable. But he had to start somewhere.


    And what better place to start than the beginning of his despair?


    ¡°I had once a dream...¡±

 Chapter Forty-Nine — Confrontation [4]

    Deon began telling Vierenna a little about the life of the person named Walid. He didn¡¯t directly link himself to the name, but he made it clear from the beginning. He started his tale from the day his choices became limited¡ªthe day he decided to follow his passion as a writer, more than five years ago.


    The words flowed from his mouth easily, as if he were telling a fairy tale rather than recounting a reality he once lived. There was a sense of nostalgia in his words, but also a detachment that pressed upon him, reminding him of his present reality more than any other day.


    Vierenna remained still, her expression blank as she listened attentively. Seeing this, Deon continued speaking. The funny thing about his entire life was that the five years he had always considered so long were now summarized in so few, repetitive words at best. A strange way to realize just how empty his life had been. And to fill that void, he started explaining some details and laws of his world in comparison to hers.


    One thing he did not mention was his novel, which this world was supposedly the setting of. He didn¡¯t want to make that connection. It seemed too ridiculous when viewed from an objective standpoint. Even Deon himself had come to think so. He also didn¡¯t want Vierenna to question her reality, as he could certainly provide evidence to support his theory. So, as a compromise, he merely implied that he had knowledge of her world and its rules without explaining how.


    The last thing Deon spoke of regarding those five years was his death. He didn¡¯t go into all the details¡ªpartly because he was embarrassed by how insignificant his death was, and partly because of the anger that filled him whenever he thought about it.


    Vierenna, who had been listening intently from the beginning, shook her head in amusement at the mention of his death, which likely came as a shock to her. She definitely didn¡¯t believe him¡ªDeon knew that much¡ªbut she couldn¡¯t just ignore his words, especially when he delved into the details of his transmigration. He relied on that fact, as it was his way of connecting Viktoria to his reincarnation. He was about to tell Vierenna everything he had experienced and all the evidence he had found. That was something she wouldn''t be able to deny, right?


    So he reminded her of his first day in this world¡ªwhen he opened his eyes on the bed, thinking he was in a strange hospital. Deon recalled how he had asked for her name in fear and disbelief, though he didn¡¯t explain the reasons behind it.


    From there, Vierenna¡¯s expression gradually shifted into a frown, one that deepened with every word Deon spoke. She tried to interrupt him, but every time she opened and closed her mouth, no words came out. She looked like she was listening to a fascinating story, but not the usual kind¡ªespecially when Viktoria de Avila entered the equation.


    Deon spoke of Viktoria¡¯s connection to the lake in the backyard, of how he nearly lost consciousness just by looking at it. He even told her about his status screen and the voice he heard whenever he faced the lake, linking it to his reason for wanting to hear Viktoria¡¯s voice from the memory record.


    Vierenna questioned this, and Deon told her that the voice was indeed Viktoria¡¯s. She tried to push him for confirmation, implying that she had a way to prove it, but Deon insisted on continuing his story. So, he did.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    He told her how he viewed magic as someone from a non-magical world and how he learned to interact with it so quickly, thanks to his Mana Sense skill. That last detail caused Vierenna¡¯s expression to shift to surprise, indicating that Mana Sense was something known in this world and not exclusive to him.


    Throughout Deon¡¯s entire speech, one thing he emphasized was his familiarity with both the world he had died in and the world he had found himself in. The former, because he didn¡¯t want to sever his connection to what he once was; the latter, because he wanted Vierenna to think there was something tying him to this world¡ªwhether it was Viktoria or his "forever unfinished" novel.


    This wasn¡¯t manipulation on his part. Deon wholeheartedly believed it, or else why would he be where he was now?


    Deon continued his story, mentioning the challenges he faced and his ignorance of many things he was expected to know. The simplest example of this was the Eirenios Household¡¯s sword style, which was enough to prove his claim. However, he avoided mentioning any challenges related to the original Deon, as he didn¡¯t want to stir something in Vierenna.


    From the day he opened his eyes in this world, Deon never thought he would speak about who he once was to anyone, no matter how close they were. Yet here he was, proving himself wrong. It was difficult¡ªtalking to Vierenna, of all people¡ªbut each word that left his mouth was followed by another in a flow that felt strangely natural.


    In a way, it reminded him of writing. For him, the hardest thing was always to start, but once he did, moving forward became easier.


    But there was one thing Deon didn¡¯t have in writing, and that was knowing when to stop. Once he started, he would go on and on until he ended up with details that might not even be necessary to the narrative. The same thing happened in conversations, but this time, Deon reminded himself to regulate his words, even under Vierenna¡¯s silent pressure. He didn¡¯t need to tell her every detail¡ªonly the important points. After all, the truth could seem different when burdened with unnecessary details. He would only provide more if she asked for them.


    After what felt like hours of talking, Deon placed a final touch on his words.


    ¡°That is my humble life story. And I¡¯d love for it not to end here.¡±


    ¡­


    Vierenna¡¯s blank expression remained fixed on Deon¡¯s figure, hunched under the sheets. Despite his seemingly calm demeanor, there was both tension and relief within him.


    But all Vierenna could think about were her mother¡¯s words, which were finally beginning to make some sense.


    I am trying to free him from his chains¡ª


    You must be strong when he regains what he once was¡ª


    When you see it with your own eyes, you will understand what I mean¡ª


    Whether you accept the truth or not, that is up to you¡ª


    Give your brother the time he needs¡ª


    The two of you must figure it out between yourselves¡ª


    Each word echoed loudly in Vierenna¡¯s mind, piecing together fragments of sentences that had never held meaning before, yet she had never been able to forget.


    But of all the words spoken, only one sentence was the one Vierenna clung to with all her might. She wanted to believe in it. No¡ªshe did believe in it, because it had been the truth for many years now.


    He will always be your brother¡ª


    Vierenna closed her eyes in the uncomfortable silence, lowering her head to look at her hands. She rubbed them together, feeling how cold they were. She didn¡¯t like that. She didn¡¯t like the chill that covered her body, because it wasn¡¯t the kind of cold she enjoyed.


    She felt something freezing around her eyes, a result of her own coldness, and that kind of coldness spread into her expression. The redness in her face slowly faded, turning into a pale, lifeless white.


    Vierenna wasn¡¯t aware of the change, but she knew she didn¡¯t feel okay.


    Despite how she felt, she had to say something.


    She lifted her head toward Deon, who watched her with concern but said nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    That was all she could say in that moment.

 Chapter Fifty — Confrontation [5]

    ¡°I''m not lying,¡± Deon replied calmly to Vierenna¡¯s denial of his story. ¡°For a long time, even I wished all of this was just a distant dream, but reality overshadowed wishes...¡±


    Deon was about to add more, but Vierenna¡¯s sharp stare stopped him. She got up from the bed and moved toward the window, her silence heavy like the night.


    She stood there for a while, her back facing him, but Deon could still see her reflection in the glass. She didn¡¯t look well¡ªshe was as pale as a corpse.


    ¡°Do you have any proof other than your words?¡± Vierenna asked suddenly, then walked back toward the bed. But she didn¡¯t sit down. She stood in front of him, staring at him as if looking into his soul. ¡°Something other than the lake¡ªwe¡¯ll see about that later. I want something tangible, something I can verify.¡±


    Deon could see the denial behind her cold fa?ade. He knew that if he told her now that everything he had said was a joke, she might force herself to believe him. But what good would that do now? She had already had her doubts from the start. Sooner or later, she would corner him, and it was better that she learned the truth from him rather than figure it out on her own. If he had waited and kept his secret, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to speak with her like this. He might not have even kept his freedom¡ªif he could still keep it after tonight.


    ¡°I do,¡± Deon said, strengthening his resolve. ¡°I have plenty.¡±


    Vierenna frowned deeply but managed to say, ¡°Then tell me.¡±


    Deon considered what to tell her¡ªnot because he had little to offer, but because he had too much. He could simply recount an important event from the first volume of his novel, and Vierenna could verify it with a simple investigation. But the problem with that plan was that she might dismiss it, arguing that Deon had only learned about it during his time here.


    So Deon settled on telling her about an event that was widely known but whose hidden truth was known to only a handful of people¡ªso few that they could be counted on one hand.


    ¡°Are you aware of the poisoning incident that occurred in the western borders of the empire, in the lands of House de Fontaine?¡±


    Vierenna nodded, looking skeptical. ¡°Yes, it was a hot topic among the noble circles for a while, but the attention around it has died down now. What about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you know why that event happened at that particular time?¡± Deon continued.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t say for sure. House de Fontaine only got that much attention because of the mystery and randomness of what happened in their region.¡±


    Deon was about to ask another question, but Vierenna frowned and crossed her arms. ¡°If you¡¯re going to make up a story about it due to the lack of information, I warn you not to. I want something solid, something I can verify easily and quickly.¡±


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Deon nodded and reassured her again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°One last question,¡± Deon continued meaningfully. ¡°Does anyone know who was behind poisoning the entire town¡¯s water supply?¡±


    Deon knew that no one had that information¡ªexcept for one person: the protagonist himself, Emlyn.


    After all, the entire poisoning incident had been a setup to capture him. To get to him and render him powerless, a group had attempted to poison an entire town.


    The people behind the poisoning were searching for someone else, someone who had not yet awakened at that time. They knew that if that specific person ever awakened, stopping him would be nearly impossible. So, they devised a plan to poison the entire town with a special toxin that weakened the body¡¯s ability to interact with mana, hoping to buy time to identify and capture him before he could escape again.


    But what they didn¡¯t know was that this specific person wasn¡¯t even in Sandwell Town. In fact, he was right next to them in Green-Harren Town, under the authority of House Haringreen. And that very person would grow up to become one of the greatest threats in Deon¡¯s novel world¡ªbut that was for the future.


    As for Emlyn, he was mistaken for the real target by the group that poisoned the town, as he fit the description of their intended prey. Same age, same height, and even his first appearance in Sandwell Town coincided with the escape of their actual target.


    The group that poisoned the town did everything they could to capture Emlyn, but House de Fontaine was able to protect him¡ªespecially with the intervention of the Imperial Knights when the situation escalated beyond what a minor noble house could handle.


    In the end, everything worked out in Emlyn¡¯s favor. No one ever knew why the group had attacked Sandwell Town so aggressively¡ªexcept for Emlyn, who still believed to this day that they had targeted him because of the knowledge he possessed. But he wasn¡¯t foolish enough to reveal that truth. Instead, he used the situation to his advantage and was adopted by House de Fontaine, taking on their name. Soon, he would be in the capital, where he would be safest.


    Deon recounted all of this to Vierenna after she admitted that she didn¡¯t know who was behind the poisoning. Her expression remained stern the whole time, but she listened without interrupting.


    ¡°Is this enough for you to act on?¡± Deon asked once he finished his story.


    Vierenna nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll investigate the matter and get back to you.¡±


    She turned to leave the room, but Deon called after her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    He was confused about how Vierenna could just leave him alone like this after hearing everything he had said.


    She turned back to him, still frowning. ¡°I¡¯m not done with you yet, but first, I want to make sure your claims are true. Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    Deon was still confused. He stood up on the bed, his confusion evident in his expression. ¡°You¡¯re just going to leave me?... Free?¡±


    Vierenna shook her head multiple times, as if understanding his meaning. She tried to smile as she said, ¡°I see the confusion. You can relax. You¡¯re still my brother. No¡ªyou are my baby brother!¡±


    Deon remained standing on the bed, the blankets draped over his shoulders making him look ridiculous. But Vierenna didn¡¯t have the strength to mock him.


    ¡°Go back to sleep now, and don¡¯t neglect your training,¡± she said before heading toward the door.


    But just before she left, she looked at Deon again, who was still staring at her blankly. ¡°One thing¡ªhas it been more than three days since... your death in... your previous world, as you say?¡±


    Deon stayed silent for a few long seconds, but then he sat back down and answered, trying to sound calm. ¡°More than a week now.¡±


    Vierenna nodded, a smile forming on her face. ¡°You¡¯re my baby brother after all. I¡¯m sure of that. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    She left the room, leaving Deon alone with his chaotic thoughts. He wanted to believe she was in denial, but she didn¡¯t seem like she was. Her confidence was that of someone who knew what she knew.


    ¡®What don¡¯t I know?¡¯ Deon asked himself, but the answer was ironically clear.


    ¡®A lot.¡¯

 Chapter Fifty-One — Confrontation [6]

    Vierenna stood behind Deon¡¯s closed door, her back to it, as her thoughts surged and receded through certain memories and ideas.


    She wanted to stay¡ªto interrogate him more, to uncover more secrets, both out of her own curiosity and to prevent herself from doing something she might regret later. But for that very reason, she had to leave.


    The longer Deon spoke, the more she felt herself losing her composure, and a coldness¡ªthe bad kind of cold¡ªwas creeping into her thoughts. So Vierenna had to retreat. If she had stayed any longer, she didn¡¯t know what direction her actions might have taken. But most likely, it would have been a downward spiral¡ªand a sharp one at that.


    Vierenna wiped the corners of her eyes with her finger, feeling a thin crust crumble and melt at her touch.


    In truth, she had almost cried back there, but the tears had frozen in her eyes before they could fully fall.


    Her tears were nothing more than an honest reaction to Deon¡¯s insane story. She would have preferred them to be tears of laughter, but what he had told her was far too real to dismiss as a ridiculous joke.


    The details in his story were incomplete upon closer inspection¡ªmost likely intentionally on his part. But Vierenna understood that there were things one simply wouldn¡¯t say, whether due to inability or for other reasons.


    Despite everything, she still found it in her heart to appreciate his gesture of honesty¡ªthough, for once, she wished she hadn¡¯t. If he had lied to her, it would have been much better. But the truth could not be denied. Somehow, it had defied time and logic in its inevitability.


    Taking a deep breath to steady her thoughts, Vierenna started putting distance between herself and Deon¡¯s room, heading toward her own quarters.


    On her way, she found herself thinking about Deon¡¯s words again. What he was trying to say was that he wasn¡¯t her brother¡ªthat he was merely this person named Walid who had found himself in her brother¡¯s place.


    If she were to judge based solely on his behavior over the past few days, then yes, this Walid¡¯s actions did not match those of the Deon she knew.


    The Deon she had grown up with was never a quiet person¡ªexcept in rare cases, like when he was under pressure or being scolded by their mother.


    But this new Deon from the past few days was the complete opposite. He carried an aura of calm around him, like a drifting cloud in the wind.


    However, that air of calmness also served as a veil over his intentions, as he almost always wore an unchanging, uninterested expression. Like a cloud, truly.


    But there was one thing that didn¡¯t add up in all of this.


    If this current Deon was truly someone from another world¡ªand it was still a ridiculous claim¡ªthen how did he know so much about this one?


    Vierenna didn¡¯t know, and she didn¡¯t have an answer.


    She would demand one.


    But not now.


    Vierenna reached her room on the floor above¡ªher room was above Deon¡¯s. She closed the door behind her and positioned herself amid the sheets on her bed; it was still night.


    She opened her eyes to the silvery moonlight that shone softly through the delicate window glass. The chaotic swirl of her emotions began to take on a form.


    Vierenna also thought about her mother¡¯s warnings regarding her brother Deon and about the change he was undergoing¡ªa change for which she wasn¡¯t fully prepared. Even though her mother had warned her to be ready, there was still so much to bear inside.


    ¡°How hard must it have been for Deon?¡± she whispered to herself, wondering.


    She started to connect the dots between what she had learned from both Deon and her mother, trying to create a middle ground where logic had been hidden. In the end, Vierenna found some sense in the situation, though the situation itself was maddeningly absurd¡ªso absurd, in fact, that the logic applying to it was of little help. Yet a few things stood out.


    One of them was something her mother had said. She had said, "You must be strong when he regains what he once was..." The words, of course, referred to Deon. The meaning was that one day Deon would truly regain what he had been. But which Deon would that be? The Deon she had grown up with, or the Deon who had just left his room?


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Vierenna did not know¡ªand worse, she did not know what to expect. But one thing she was completely sure of was that Deon was still her baby brother.


    How did Vierenna know this with such certainty? Because she was inherently gifted in Soul Magic¡ªone of her three innate talents. But that alone was not enough. Alongside her Soul Magic, she possessed Soul Sight¡ªa rare skill that even outshined talents such as Sword Sense, Mana Sense, and several others. Her mother had even warned her not to speak of possessing that skill publicly.


    Soul Sight granted her the ability to track the patterns of souls, and her innate connection to Soul Magic made that vision clearer, with a touch of understanding for the souls of others. Because of that, among all people, she was the one who could see if a person¡¯s soul changed. And it was precisely for that reason that she was sure her brother¡¯s soul had not been replaced or harmed. She was certain of it.


    Vierenna had been periodically monitoring her brother¡¯s soul ever since the moment he awoke. The reasons were twofold: she feared that her brother might contract their mother¡¯s chronic illness¡ªa disease that gnaws at mana. In the first seven stages of a mage¡¯s development, the disease remains dormant. Yet that dormancy does not mean the disease does not progress. The mana-eating disease is an extension of the afflicted mana; as the individual grows as a mage, the disease develops in tandem. And after the seventh stage, the disease awakens to begin its torment. It leaves its host no chance to evolve on their own, for it evolves with them, and it will not allow them to remain dormant¡ªbecause it will literally eat them alive from within.


    The two evils have never been sweeter in their words. The only way to deal with the disease definitively is to catch it very early.


    Vierenna¡¯s fear that her brother might contract their mother¡¯s illness was not the only reason she kept watch over his soul. Another reason was to better understand how his training was progressing and how far he had come. This allowed her to point out the flaws in his training every time he asked for her advice¡ªor whenever she noticed the mistakes in his methods (which, admittedly, were sometimes embarrassing)¡ªand to guide him toward the optimal path each time.


    For these reasons, Vierenna was convinced that the possibility of her brother¡¯s soul being replaced was highly unlikely¡ªno, it was impossible. She thought that might have happened sometime before her own awakening, years ago. But she dismissed that possibility. The changes in Deon¡¯s behavior had only been evident in the past few days, as he himself had admitted. Moreover, Vierenna did not feel that he was lying, as she could sense truth from falsehood.


    Nevertheless, Vierenna still decided that she needed to be even more certain¡ªthough that would have to wait for later.


    Her mind then turned to other possibilities¡ªsuch as memory loss, a type of psychological condition, or something along those lines. But she did not believe any of that. And her mother¡¯s words were enough evidence. If it were true, then how had her mother known, years before today?


    There was one more thing Vierenna did not know.


    She closed her eyes, mirroring the round shape of the moon, and rolled over to gaze at the ceiling of her room.


    Despite all she had learned today, the intentions behind the situation still remained hidden from her. And the same, she concluded, went for Deon.


    Vierenna tried to imagine in her mind how she would interact with Deon tomorrow, but her mind rejected the idea. She didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to act.


    ¡®I need some time apart¡­ some time to think!¡¯ Vierenna thought, frowning slightly.


    She did not like the idea of being apart from her brother. The only reason she was with him here in the capital and not in the main house was because she wanted her brother by her side.


    But she had to admit that she needed some time away from Deon, at least for a moment. Of course, she did not want him to get the idea that she would do anything to hurt him or take away his freedom, as he might think. But truly, Vierenna needed to think about herself for once.


    However, going away by herself would be meaningless¡ªor of little value¡ªif that were the case. Vierenna had never been one to wait for information or solutions to fall from the sky; she was the one who sought them out.


    So she made a decision. Away from Deon, she would use the time to further verify his words. She needed to be absolutely sure. After all, she had the matter of the lake, House de Fontaine, House Haringreen, and that Emlyn that Deon had mentioned with such jealousy. Vierenna could not pinpoint why.


    The best course of action for her now was to verify something that was close at hand¡ªlike the lake¡ªbut that would defeat the purpose of her decision to leave.


    So, not wanting to overwhelm herself, she decided to postpone the matter of the lake until after she returned. She planned to take a trip to the western borders¡ªwhich were far, very far from the capital and her brother¡ªand, at the same time, pay visits to both House Haringreen and House de Fontaine.


    But which would she visit first? Vierenna wondered, rolling over again to face the window.


    She sighed audibly, releasing all her frustrations. The darkness of the night still had its time before the sun would rise. And Vierenna could no longer simply continue to torment her mind with endless memories. She needed some sleep.


    But the idea nearly made her laugh. How could she sleep?


    Or at least, that¡¯s what she thought. When she finally closed her eyes in an attempt to sleep, her consciousness drifted away into a tired slumber.


    The sound of her sleeping breaths was soothing only to her. The battle of will that she had been facing was surrendered to sleep for another day.


    Sleep is the silent engine of human behavior. How well would Vierenna awaken tomorrow? Would sleep be the gentle healer for her, or would it transform the silence into sorrow and the distance into anger?


    All Vierenna, as she slept, could do was hope for a gentler morning.

 Epilogue

    Epilogue ¡ª Departure


    The golden sunlight shone majestically upon the land below, strands of golden rays gracing the delicate features of Vierenna¡¯s soft face.


    Vierenna woke up, slightly disoriented. She had forgotten how she had fallen asleep the night before. But it had happened, and for the better, as she felt. Her head felt lighter, save for the lingering confusion.


    But she was fine now. Her train of thought was calmer, more coherent. Many things she had ignored unknowingly the previous night resurfaced, only clearer this time.


    Yet Vierenna did not dwell on such thoughts. She clutched the edges of her blanket and curled into a ball, covering even half of her face. Even though she felt somewhat better, she still didn¡¯t feel ready to face these thoughts¡ªor her brother, Deon, for that matter.


    She wasn¡¯t ready. Not yet. Which meant she still had to prepare for her departure.


    Her absence wouldn¡¯t last more than two weeks, and there was a reason for that.


    Vierenna had not forgotten about the young noble heirs who would soon be arriving in the capital to pursue their academic studies¡ªthe same applied to her.


    But the main reason, and perhaps the only one, was that she didn¡¯t want her baby brother to get caught up in dealing with the other youngs without her being there to pull him away.


    Given Deon¡¯s nature, he would most likely not interact with anyone. If he ended up saying something he shouldn¡¯t, the discontent of those around him could turn into outright hostility.


    So Vierenna had to return before that happened.


    But to return, she had to leave first. And that held significance on its own.


    Everything that had happened, everything Deon had said, and everything she had learned from what she knew about her mother led her to understand something.


    Before, Vierenna had felt like an intruder, forcing herself into other people¡¯s lives just to learn their secrets¡ªdoing it only to be a part of their world, a part of something. It was pathetic in a way, but that was one thing Vierenna hadn¡¯t minded.


    But the truth was, she was also a part of Deon and her mother¡¯s lives just as they were a part of hers. In all of this, something mattered to Vierenna. And that was her brother.


    This matter was no longer just about Deon¡ªit concerned her as well.


    What had happened to her brother? What was her mother¡¯s involvement in all of this? What was the purpose behind her mother¡¯s actions and words? And why had Vierenna been left in the dark?


    The last question was a bit personal, but Vierenna felt the answer was on the tip of her tongue. What would have happened if her mother had revealed all the secrets to her that night?


    Vierenna lacked the imagination to construct a scenario that would fit her personality at the time. She had been too young then, and now she was older¡ªwiser, if she were to assess herself. The point was, Vierenna had changed a lot, and her mother¡¯s death played a significant role in that.


    Vierenna had promised both her mother and herself that she would take care of her baby brother. She would do that. She wouldn¡¯t go back on that promise now.


    But at this moment, she needed to take care of herself first. And to do that, she had to leave.


    Deon could survive without her for a few seconds.


    And when she returned, she could only hope that everything would go back to normal¡ªor better. If one were to hope for something, it was best to hope for the best.


    Vierenna sighed and freed herself from the folds of her bedsheets, preparing to get up.


    But the rhythmic knocking on her door stopped her in place.


    She spread her senses, but quickly withdrew them upon recognizing the familiar presence of her waiting maid behind the door.


    ¡°Come in!¡± Vierenna said, granting permission.


    The door opened, and a beautiful middle-aged woman with blonde hair tied into a bun entered.


    She set her eyes on Vierenna and bowed deeply. ¡°Good morning, young lady.¡±


    ¡°Close the door,¡± Vierenna said as she lazily lay back down, seemingly forgetting that she had just been about to get up for a reason.


    The maid did as instructed, though she remained standing, slightly confused.


    This did not escape Vierenna¡¯s notice, so she asked, ¡°So, what brings you here? Is there a reason for your confusion?¡±


    The maid¡¯s confusion quickly disappeared, and her usual professional demeanor returned. She took a few steps toward Vierenna and said, ¡°I come to the young lady¡¯s room at this time to tend to your quarters, as always.¡±


    That made sense, answering Vierenna¡¯s first question.


    ¡°I¡¯m just surprised, as I¡¯ve never found the young lady¡­ still in bed.¡±


    But the answer to her second question put a slight frown on Vierenna¡¯s face. She felt the need to defend herself against the subtle insult.


    ¡°Oh, shut up, you old blonde! Go do what you do,¡± Vierenna said.


    The maid¡¯s expression didn¡¯t shift at the supposed insult, which wasn¡¯t much of an insult to begin with, but her body moved as she started working around the room.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Vierenna watched her maid carry out her duties, curiosity and boredom reflected in her eyes.


    A few minutes passed before Vierenna suddenly sat up as if remembering something important.


    She looked at the maid¡¯s back and called out in a sweet tone, ¡°Dearest Gina!¡±


    The blonde-haired maid, Gina, turned around, confusion mixed with caution on her face, though her professional movements remained intact. She knew her lady had an odd personality, and from time to time, she would make strange requests. But Gina¡¯s position was not one that allowed her to refuse or question. She could only do what she could.


    ¡°What can I do for the young lady?¡± Gina asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I need to ask of you.¡±


    ¡°And what would that be? I shall do what I can to meet your demands,¡± Gina replied, going along with her lady¡¯s eccentricity.


    Vierenna sighed as she sat up straight on the bed, exuding an air of seriousness and calm.


    ¡°I will be leaving for a few weeks¡ªthree at most. So I want you to prepare everything I might need for me. You know what travel requires¡ªclothes, essentials, weapons, maybe food? You know better. Take my spatial ring from my desk.¡±


    Gina didn¡¯t move toward the desk in the room. Of course, she could follow her lady¡¯s orders, but she needed more details to do her job properly.


    ¡°Where does the young lady plan to go?¡±


    ¡°The western border,¡± Vierenna said indifferently. ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting some houses there.¡±


    ¡®That was very far!¡¯ Gina thought. ¡®more than half the continent away.¡¯


    ¡°Should sending letters to specific houses and booking spatial travel be included in what I prepare?¡± Gina already knew the answer, but she still asked. From what she had gathered, her lady had likely made no real plans¡ªshe had simply thought about going and would go.


    There were things Gina had to clarify before she could start working.


    ¡°Of course. Do that,¡± Vierenna said, looking at her maid blankly. But she was likely just lost in her thoughts.


    ¡°Is there anything specific to mention in the letters? And which noble houses should they be sent to? Also, is there a particular date the young lady plans to leave, so I can arrange the travel schedule?¡± Gina continued navigating the fog with her questions. It seemed her lady was doing the bare minimum to help, making her job harder than necessary.


    Vierenna merely smiled as if she could read Gina¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. I¡¯m just messing with you.¡±


    To Gina, it didn¡¯t seem that way. But she said nothing to refute it.


    ¡°Alright!¡± Vierenna continued. ¡°Send a notice of my arrival to both House Haringreen and House de Fontaine. Keep the reasons as vague as possible, okay?¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll be leaving now,¡± Vierenna added before following her maid¡¯s gaze to her clothes. ¡°Or after I change. So book the spatial travel to the closest point to the border, will you?¡±


    The borders between empires served their purpose as boundaries¡ªprotection against invasion if the day ever came. So, naturally, the instant transportation points within the Macezar Empire did not extend all the way to the borders. If they did, it would be like providing a direct path to the capital in the event of an invasion. And who resided in the capital other than the most important house on the continent¡ªthe imperial family themselves?


    Thus, Vierenna had a long journey ahead of her to reach both the De Fontaine and Haringren estates. The distance would be shortened by using spacial travel to the nearest accessible point.


    ¡°I shall follow my lady¡¯s orders. But there is one issue,¡± Gina¡¯s words stopped Vierenna, who had been preparing to rise from bed. ¡°Making a reservation will take time¡ªmainly due to the waiting list. I don''t see the possibility of you leaving immediately unless the lady wishes to use the spacial transportation devices under her Household authority.¡±


    At Vierenna¡¯s deepening frown, Gina knew that her lady did not want to draw the main house¡¯s attention. So, with the same professionalism, she offered a compromise. ¡°At best, I can pull some strings to speed up the reservation, but there will be legal consequences for bypassing long-standing procedures.¡±


    ¡°No, that would also attract the house¡¯s attention. And I¡¯d be in serious trouble myself,¡± Vierenna commented, her frown deepening further.


    She considered her options, which were few. ¡°How long would I have to wait for a normal reservation?¡±


    ¡°This time of year, there aren¡¯t many opportunities, I¡¯m afraid. At least a seven-week wait. The capital is full of people seeking opportunities at the academy, as well as returning students,¡± Gina said, pointing out the obvious.


    Vierenna nodded as if she had expected the same answer but just needed to hear it. ¡°I figured as much.¡±


    ¡°What about spatial travel through the black market?¡± Vierenna asked expectantly.


    Every noble house had connections to the black market, despite publicly denouncing how terrible and dangerous it was. Yet, they also benefited from its services when dealing with matters that needed to remain under the radar. Vierenna was no stranger to the black market.


    ¡°It depends on how much money you have,¡± Gina said. But Vierenna¡¯s look told her all she needed to know. If her lady didn¡¯t have the money, then who would? ¡°I will make a reservation for you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Good. Make it for today, and keep it anonymous.¡±


    ¡°I will leave now to carry out your orders,¡± Gina said, bowing deeply.


    Vierenna watched her maid step out of her room, not stopping her, as she herself rose to select the clothes she would wear.


    The entire conversation with her maid had been unpleasant for her. She was the type of person who prepared for everything in advance before taking action¡ªnever waiting until the last minute.


    But everything that had happened before, with Deon, had filled her head with so many things that she hadn¡¯t been able to think properly.


    Her thoughts briefly returned to Deon, but only for a moment. She wouldn¡¯t see him today or in the coming days. She didn¡¯t know how long it would take Gina to arrange everything for her journey, but Vierenna decided to use the time she had to make up for the training she had missed yesterday and this morning.


    And she could only hope her brother would do the same. After all, she had instructed him not to neglect his training.


    ---


    Time passed quickly, and everything was ready for Vierenna¡¯s journey. Her maid Gina had been remarkably efficient¡ªeven more so regarding the spatial transportation matter. She had managed to arrange a fragmented travel route to the destination at a surprisingly low cost, considering the black market was involved.


    Vierenna wasn¡¯t too bothered by it. She didn¡¯t mind a segmented journey as long as she could leave the capital as soon as possible. And her maid had made that happen sooner than Vierenna had thought possible. Which was¡ªtonight, after midnight.


    Sitting at her desk, a quill in her hand left black inked words on the white paper beneath it.


    Vierenna couldn¡¯t just leave like this¡ªshe had to leave a reason behind. That was why she was writing a letter now, hoping to ease Deon¡¯s worries about her and himself.


    Once she was done, Vierenna folded the letter twice and handed it to Deon¡¯s maid, Yven, who took it with visible nervousness, her hands trembling as if she were holding the sharp edge of a blade.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning, give this to Deon,¡± Vierenna ordered, patting the small, tense girl on the head.


    The girl nodded and made her way out of the room, leaving it occupied only by Vierenna and her maid, who closed the door behind Yven.


    Vierenna walked toward the room¡¯s large window, gazing at the silver moon. She was dressed entirely in black, exuding no impression of nobility.


    ¡°It¡¯s time, my lady,¡± Gina said from the side.


    Vierenna sighed to herself and turned her back to the moon. ¡°I know.¡±


    Her gaze locked onto her maid¡¯s as she spoke in a serious voice. ¡°Take care of this place. And take care of my brother.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Gina nodded, answering the same words she had heard at least a thousand times today. She had tried to convince her lady to let her accompany her, only to be met with a firm refusal.


    All she could do was follow orders as always. And, for the first time, watch her lady leave¡ªfor reasons unknown¡ªfrom the highest room in the mansion.


    ---


    In the middle of a moonlit night, a hooded figure with silver hair and gray onyx eyes silently made her way out of the Eirenios estate.


    With a step beyond the mansion¡¯s borders, she turned to look at it¡ªat one specific part of it. Her eyes seemed as if they could pierce through the thick layers of stone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± the hooded figure said, as if speaking to the thin air. But the letter left behind carried the same message. That brought her a little comfort.


    With a sigh, the girl turned her back to the silent, towering estate and continued her steps toward the bustling nightlife of the Macezar Empire¡¯s capital.


    [The End of Arc One]